Citation
The Arabian nights' entertainments

Material Information

Title:
The Arabian nights' entertainments
Uniform Title:
Arabian nights
Creator:
Sugden ( Editor )
Cooper, Alfred W ( Illustrator )
George Routledge and Sons ( Publisher )
Ballantyne, Hanson and Co ( Printer )
Place of Publication:
London ;
Manchester ;
New York
Publisher:
George Routledge and Sons
Manufacturer:
Ballantyne, Hanson & Co.
Publication Date:
Language:
English
Physical Description:
vii, 501, [2] p., [4] leaves of plates : col. ill. ; 21 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Storytelling -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Children -- Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Children's stories ( lcsh )
Social life and customs -- Juvenile fiction -- Arab countries ( lcsh )
Children's stories -- 1896 ( lcsh )
Publishers' advertisements -- 1896 ( rbgenr )
Fantasy literature -- 1896 ( rbgenr )
Folk tales -- 1896 ( rbgenr )
Bldn -- 1896
Genre:
Children's stories ( lcsh )
Publishers' advertisements ( rbgenr )
Fantasy literature ( rbgenr )
Folk tales ( rbgenr )
novel ( marcgt )
Spatial Coverage:
England -- London
England -- Manchester
United States -- New York -- New York
Scotland -- Edinburgh
Target Audience:
juvenile ( marctarget )

Notes

General Note:
Date of publication from inscription.
General Note:
Publisher's advertisements follow text.
Statement of Responsibility:
arranged for the perusal of youthful readers by Mrs. Sugden ; with illustrations in colours by A.W. Cooper.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Holding Location:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
This item is presumed to be in the public domain. The University of Florida George A. Smathers Libraries respect the intellectual property rights of others and do not claim any copyright interest in this item. Users of this work have responsibility for determining copyright status prior to reusing, publishing or reproducing this item for purposes other than what is allowed by fair use or other copyright exemptions. Any reuse of this item in excess of fair use or other copyright exemptions may require permission of the copyright holder. The Smathers Libraries would like to learn more about this item and invite individuals or organizations to contact The Department of Special and Area Studies Collections (special@uflib.ufl.edu) with any additional information they can provide.
Resource Identifier:
026568207 ( ALEPH )
ALG1490 ( NOTIS )
233023000 ( OCLC )

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:

E20081001_AAAACO.xml

UF00084219_00001.pdf

UF00084219_00001.txt

00006.txt

00265.txt

00199.txt

00399.txt

00409.txt

00206.txt

00026.txt

00509.txt

00047.txt

00080.txt

00410.txt

00415.txt

00479.txt

00288.txt

00058.txt

00339.txt

00372.txt

00493.txt

00523.txt

00514.txt

00105.txt

00060.txt

00054.txt

00092.txt

00282.txt

00233.txt

00485.txt

00430.txt

00280.txt

00051.txt

00269.txt

00177.txt

00380.txt

00524.txt

00231.txt

00263.txt

00416.txt

00252.txt

00055.txt

00521.txt

00061.txt

00320.txt

00153.txt

00162.txt

00137.txt

00205.txt

00533.txt

00253.txt

00392.txt

00296.txt

00183.txt

00142.txt

00532.txt

00181.txt

00237.txt

00037.txt

00515.txt

00326.txt

00508.txt

00290.txt

00381.txt

00262.txt

00033.txt

00440.txt

00215.txt

00100.txt

00487.txt

00358.txt

00224.txt

00291.txt

00096.txt

00145.txt

00335.txt

00388.txt

00308.txt

00448.txt

00108.txt

00466.txt

00316.txt

00338.txt

00333.txt

00511.txt

00174.txt

00498.txt

00317.txt

00062.txt

00002.txt

00336.txt

00112.txt

00146.txt

00076.txt

00057.txt

00378.txt

00293.txt

00433.txt

00359.txt

00148.txt

00373.txt

00182.txt

00455.txt

00525.txt

00158.txt

00087.txt

00484.txt

00503.txt

00371.txt

00066.txt

00186.txt

00402.txt

00419.txt

00073.txt

00075.txt

00267.txt

00279.txt

00474.txt

00516.txt

00343.txt

00442.txt

00367.txt

00194.txt

00385.txt

00127.txt

00398.txt

00235.txt

00027.txt

00404.txt

00063.txt

00387.txt

00315.txt

00270.txt

00352.txt

00114.txt

00221.txt

00091.txt

00071.txt

00120.txt

00059.txt

00223.txt

00136.txt

00439.txt

00259.txt

00284.txt

00150.txt

00303.txt

00518.txt

00386.txt

00341.txt

00444.txt

00330.txt

00042.txt

00012.txt

00201.txt

00360.txt

00445.txt

00156.txt

00125.txt

00023.txt

00350.txt

00039.txt

00449.txt

00218.txt

00480.txt

00122.txt

00462.txt

00473.txt

00258.txt

00368.txt

00408.txt

00163.txt

00255.txt

00407.txt

00256.txt

00133.txt

00210.txt

00072.txt

00426.txt

00081.txt

00382.txt

00020.txt

00318.txt

00274.txt

00038.txt

00322.txt

00268.txt

00309.txt

00213.txt

00250.txt

00356.txt

00188.txt

00179.txt

00403.txt

00379.txt

00425.txt

00193.txt

00383.txt

00390.txt

00151.txt

00429.txt

00327.txt

00447.txt

00101.txt

00011.txt

00238.txt

00277.txt

00190.txt

00285.txt

00160.txt

00491.txt

00034.txt

00083.txt

00377.txt

00311.txt

00157.txt

00422.txt

00505.txt

00143.txt

00024.txt

00405.txt

00110.txt

00093.txt

00354.txt

00423.txt

00117.txt

00465.txt

00247.txt

00234.txt

00152.txt

00310.txt

00184.txt

00022.txt

00204.txt

00119.txt

00189.txt

00168.txt

00328.txt

00111.txt

00468.txt

00154.txt

00475.txt

00248.txt

00207.txt

00019.txt

00289.txt

00203.txt

00251.txt

00126.txt

00135.txt

00283.txt

00507.txt

00172.txt

00421.txt

00363.txt

00191.txt

00396.txt

00170.txt

00220.txt

00246.txt

00476.txt

00169.txt

00299.txt

00070.txt

00032.txt

00472.txt

00374.txt

00488.txt

00337.txt

00411.txt

00138.txt

00068.txt

00342.txt

00513.txt

00241.txt

00323.txt

00500.txt

00294.txt

00437.txt

00107.txt

00217.txt

00346.txt

00428.txt

00128.txt

00140.txt

00463.txt

00212.txt

00355.txt

00064.txt

00454.txt

00035.txt

00510.txt

00095.txt

00490.txt

E20081001_AAAACO_xml.txt

00200.txt

00264.txt

00271.txt

00427.txt

00090.txt

00196.txt

00312.txt

UF00084219_00001_pdf.txt

00222.txt

00528.txt

00116.txt

00118.txt

00103.txt

00304.txt

00208.txt

00394.txt

00301.txt

00197.txt

00017.txt

00139.txt

00178.txt

00097.txt

00321.txt

00451.txt

00527.txt

00050.txt

00397.txt

00121.txt

00085.txt

00486.txt

00195.txt

00018.txt

00227.txt

00307.txt

00098.txt

00464.txt

00209.txt

00414.txt

00512.txt

00471.txt

00483.txt

00113.txt

00052.txt

00375.txt

00144.txt

00501.txt

00434.txt

00084.txt

00347.txt

00452.txt

00069.txt

00245.txt

00134.txt

00497.txt

00239.txt

00004.txt

00459.txt

00417.txt

00088.txt

00187.txt

00362.txt

00240.txt

00349.txt

00292.txt

00357.txt

00519.txt

00393.txt

00370.txt

00286.txt

00353.txt

00287.txt

00029.txt

00257.txt

00481.txt

00391.txt

00520.txt

00461.txt

00175.txt

00226.txt

00272.txt

00074.txt

00254.txt

00432.txt

00438.txt

00249.txt

00132.txt

00443.txt

00077.txt

00300.txt

00219.txt

00041.txt

00436.txt

00236.txt

00053.txt

00340.txt

00504.txt

00164.txt

00198.txt

00457.txt

00229.txt

00332.txt

00401.txt

00104.txt

00453.txt

00185.txt

00115.txt

00078.txt

00149.txt

00141.txt

00324.txt

00467.txt

00131.txt

00021.txt

00424.txt

00028.txt

00348.txt

00496.txt

00216.txt

00495.txt

00275.txt

00331.txt

00031.txt

00009.txt

00230.txt

00276.txt

00295.txt

00281.txt

00046.txt

00329.txt

00298.txt

00344.txt

00278.txt

00266.txt

00366.txt

00364.txt

00384.txt

00147.txt

00297.txt

00482.txt

00413.txt

00376.txt

00044.txt

00013.txt

00228.txt

00319.txt

00412.txt

00469.txt

00389.txt

00001.txt

00109.txt

00225.txt

00099.txt

00345.txt

00102.txt

00180.txt

00492.txt

00470.txt

00040.txt

00361.txt

00129.txt

00313.txt

00094.txt

00159.txt

00420.txt

00302.txt

00014.txt

00086.txt

00242.txt

00232.txt

00531.txt

00494.txt

00305.txt

00130.txt

00049.txt

00499.txt

00506.txt

00079.txt

00048.txt

00165.txt

00306.txt

00431.txt

00446.txt

00489.txt

00211.txt

00123.txt

00478.txt

00334.txt

00065.txt

00261.txt

00106.txt

00214.txt

00435.txt

00365.txt

00369.txt

00015.txt

00314.txt

00056.txt

00192.txt

00045.txt

00161.txt

00171.txt

00441.txt

00456.txt

00176.txt

00173.txt

00202.txt

00418.txt

00351.txt

00030.txt

00522.txt

00502.txt

00450.txt

00325.txt

00477.txt

00406.txt

00244.txt

00458.txt

00089.txt

00082.txt

00155.txt

00460.txt

00273.txt

00036.txt

00124.txt

00260.txt

00400.txt

00043.txt

00395.txt

00025.txt

00003.txt


Full Text




University
of
Florida

p
A
5
i!
foal
©
B

RmB












De

ea











THE

ARABIAN NIGHTS’
ENTERTAINMENTS

ARRANGED FOR THE PERUSAL OF YOUTHFUL READERS

BY THE

HON. MRS. SUGDEN

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLOURS BY

A. W. COOPER

LONDON
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS, Limitep
Broapway, LupcaTE HILL
MANCHESTER AND NEW YORK





PREFACE,

shear

ALE want of an Edition of the Arabian Nights Enter.

tainments, relieved of all objectionable matter,



has long been experienced; and the frequent
inquiries for such a book for the use of boys and girls, and
for family reading, has given rise to the publication of this
volume.

Probably no stories that ever have been printed have
afforded so much amusement to juvenile readers as these
Arabian Tales; and it may fairly be inferred that the fasci-
nations of Aladdin, Ali Baba, Sindbad the Sailor, and the
Barber and his Brothers, will never lose their attractions for
the rising generation. But with all their charms, many of
the stories recorded in the Arabian Nights have been reason-
ably objected to as unsuited for youthful perusal. Some of
them are unnecessarily prolix, and the details in many cases

are disfigured by a coarseness inconsistent with the taste of



{v PREFACE.

the present age. In the present volume these objections
are removed ; and whilst the prominent interest of each story
is preserved intact, all offensive details have been entirely
avoided. In some cases it has been found, on reference to
former editions of the work, that a great deal of reiteration
occurs; in these instances some condensation has been re-
sorted to, and several tales which possess little interest have
been altogether omitted.

Possessing the advantages thus incidentally glanced at,
it is hoped that this Edition of the Arabian Nights Enter.
tainments will find its way into many family circles, from

which most former editions have been excluded

.



a



THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Sern s>

'f is written in the chronicles of the Sassanians—those
ancient monarchs of Persia, who extended their em-
pire over the continent and islands of India, beyond
the Ganges, and almost to China—that there once
lived an illustrious prince of that powerful house, who was as
much beloved by his subjects for his wisdom and prudence, as
he was feared by the surrounding states, from the report of his
bravery, and the reputation of his hardy and well-disciplined
army. He had two sons—the elder, called Schahriar, was en-
dowed with all the virtues of his father, nor was Schahzenan, the
younger, less deserving of praise.

This king, after a reign as glorious as it was long, sank inte
the tomb of his ancestors, and Schahriar ascended the throne.
Although his brother was excluded by the laws of the empire,
from all share in the government, and became nothing more
than a subject, yet the exalted and magnificent situation of
Schahriar gave rise to no envious or discontented thoughts : his
whole endeavour was to please and make Schahriar happy. This
was by no means a difficult task. The sultan, who was always
fond of his brother, was delighted with his attention ; and wish-
ing that he should partake of his own power and wealth, he
bestowed on him the kingdom of Great Tartary. Schahzenan
went immediately and took possession of his empire, and fixed
his residence at Samarcand, the chief city.

These two kings had been separated about ten years, when





@ THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Schahriar, ardently wishing to see his brother, determined to
send an ambassador to him, with an invitation to his court. For
this purpose he fixed on his first vizier, who went with a splen-
did and appropriate retinue. When he approached Samarcand,
Schahzenan, being acquainted with his arrival, immediately
went out to meet him, with all his court most magnificently
dressed for the occasion; so great was the honour paid to the
minister of the sultan. The king of Tartary received him with
signs of great joy ; and instantly inquired after the sultan, his
brother. Having satisfied his curiosity, the vizier unfolded the
purpose of his embassy. Schahzenan, who was much affected at
the kindness and recollection of his brother, then addressed the
vizier in these words :—

“Sage vizier, the sultan, my brother, does me too much
honour ; he could not propose anything more agreeable to me,
It is impossible that his wish to see me can exceed my anxious
desire of again beholding him; time has not weakened my
regard any more than his. My kingdom is tranquil, and I re-
quire only ten days to prepare for my departure: for this short
time you need not take the trouble to enter the city ; pitch your
tents, and remain in this place: I will take care and order every
refreshment and accommodation for you and your whole train.”
This was immediately done; and scarcely had the king returned
to his palace, when the vizier saw an immense quantity of all sorts
of provisions arrive, accompanied with rare and valuable presents.

In the meantime Schahzenan made every preparation for his
journey. He despatched with celerity his most pressing
business, established a regency to govern the kingdom during
his absence, putting a minister, on whose abilities and fidelity
he had the firmest reliance, at the head of it. At the end of ten
days everything was ready; he took a tender leave of the
queen, his consort, and, accompanied by such officers as he had
appointed to attend him, left Samarcand in the evening. He
proceeded directly to a royal pavilion, which had been erected
near the vizier’s tent. He remained in conversation with the
ambassador till midnight, when he retired to rest, and by day-
light on the following morning the cavalcade commenced its
march towards the capital of the Indies.

When Schahzenan approached the capital, he perceived the
sultan Schahriar and all his court coming out to greet him



THE ARABIAN NIGHTS. 3

What joyful sensations arose in their breasts at this fraternal
meeting! They alighted, and ran into each other's arms ; and
atter a thousand expressions of regard, they remounted, and
entered the city amidst the acclamations of the surrounding
multitude. The sultan conducted the king, his brother, toa
palace, which had been prepared for him. It communicated by
a garden with his own; and was even more magnificent, as it
was the spot where all the Jétes and splendid entertainments of
the court were given ; and it was now even increased in splen-
dour by new and brilliant ornaments.

Schahriar immediately left the king of Tartary, in Bales that he
might have time to bathe and change his dress ; on his return from
the bath he went immediately to him again. They seated them-
selves on a sofa, and as the courtiers, through respect, stood
at a considerable distance, these two brothers conversed with
each other at their ease, after so long an absence ; and seemed
even more united by affection than blood. They ate together at
supper, and after their repast, they again conversed, till Schah-
riar, perceiving the night far advanced, left his brother to repose.

On the next morning, the sultan gave orders for a grand hunt-
ing party ; and the following days he devoted to some magnifi-
cent entertainments calculated to amuse his royal visitor. But
amidst these festivities a circumstance occurred which threw a
gloom over all. The queen of Schahriar, to whom he was
tenderly attached, became suddenly and unaccountably changed
in her disposition towards him. Instead of shewing her former
affection for the sultan, she evinced the most supreme indiffer-
ence towards him ; and so far did she carry this unnatural feel-
ing, that one day, in a moment of ungovernable fury, Schahriar
delivered her to his grand vizier, and commanded him to have
her strangled. This sentence was executed immediately ; but
the indignant prince did not stop here. A species of mad hos-
tility towards the female sex generally seemed to have seized on
him, and he resolved for the future to have any lady whom he
might marry strangled on the day following the marriage. Hav-
ing enforced this cruel law upon himself, he swore to observe it
immediately on the departure of the king, his brother, who, hav-
ing vainly endeavoured to dissuade Schahriar from his sanguin-
ary resolution, took his leave, and returned to his own kingdom
loaded with the most magnificent presente.



4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

When Schahzenan was gone, the sultan resolved to marry
again, and ordered his grand vizier to seek for him a wife, with
the full determination to carry out his cruel purpose.

Now the vizier, who was the unwilling agent of this horrid
injustice, had two daughters; the elder was called Scheherazade,
and the youngest Dinarzadé. The latter was by no means defi-
cient in merit ; but Scheherazadé was possessed of a degree of
courage beyond her sex, joined to an extent of knowledge and
degree of penetration, that was truly astonishing. She had read
much, and was possessed of so great a memory that she never
forgot anything once learned. She had applied, also, with much
success, to philosophy, to medicine, to history, and to the arts ;
and made better verses than the most celebrated poets of the
time. Besides this, her beauty was incomparable; and all these
valuable qualities were crowned by her virtuous disposition.

The vizier was passionately fond of so deserving a daughter.
As they were conversing together one day, she addressed him
in these words : “I have a favour to ask of you, my father ; and
I entreat you not to refuse me.” “I will not refuse you,” replied
he, “ provided the request be just and reasonable.” “ It is im-
possible,” added Scheherazadé, “to be more just, as you will
judge from the motives I have in making it. My design is to
put a stop to this dreadful barbarity which the sultan wishes to
exercise over the inhabitants of this city. I wish to dispel the
just apprehension which all mothers entertain for the safety of
their daughters.” “Your intention, my child,” said the vizier,
“is very laudable; but the evil which you wish to cure seems to
me without a remedy; how would you set about it?” “ Since,”
replied Scheherazadé, “the sultan has ordered you to procure
him a wife who is to be killed on the morning following that on
which he marries her, I conjure you, by the tender affection you
have for me, to procure me this honour of being married to
him.” This speech filled the vizier with horror. “O Heaven,”
cried he, eagerly, “ have you lost your senses, my daughter, that
you make me so dangerous a request? Recollect to what your
indiscreet zeal exposes you.” All the arguments used, however,
failed to divert the young lady from her purpose, and seeing her
inflexibility, her father gave a reluctant consent, and hastened
to apprise the sultan that he had found a wife for him in his
daughter Scheherazade.



THE ARABIAN NIGHTS. 5

The sultan was much astonished at the sacrifice of the grand
vizier. “Is it possible,” said he, “that yon can give up your
own child?” “Sire,” replied the vizier, “she has herself made
the offer. The dreadful fate that hangs over her does not alarm
her ; and she prefers, even to her existence, the honour of being
the consort of your majesty, even for so brief a period.” “Vizier,”
said the sultan, “do not deceive yourself with any hopes ; for
be assured, that in delivering Scheherazadé into your charge
to-morrow, it will be with an order for her death; and if you
disobey, your own head will be the forfeit.” “ Although,” an-
swered the vizier, “my heart will be distracted at fulfilling your
majesty’s commands, it is of no avail for human nature to
lament; although I am her father, I will answer for my fidelity.”
Schahriar then accepted his minister’s offer, and informed him
he would marry his daughter when he pleased.

When the grand vizier carried this intelligence to Schehera-
zadé, she seemed as much rejoiced as if it had been of the most
pleasant character: she thanked her father for obliging her so
greatly ; and observing him to be much afflicted, she consoled
him by saying, that she hoped he would be so far from repent-
ing her marriage with the sultan, that it would become a subject
of joy to him for the remainder of his life.

She now occupied herself with the manner in which she
should appear before the sultan; but before she went to the
palace, she called her sister, Dinarzadeé, aside, and said, “I am in
great want of your assistance, my dear sister, in a very important
affair ; and I hope you will not refuse me. My father is going
to conduct me to the palace to be: married to the sultan. Do not
let this news alarm you, but attend rather to what I say. As
soon as I shall have presented myself before the sultan, I shall
entreat him to suffer you to sleep in a chamber close to ours. If
I obtain this favour, as I expect, remember to awaken me to-
morrow morning an hour before daybreak, and address some
such words as these to me :—‘ If you are not asleep, my sister, |
beg of you, till the morning appears, to recount to me one of
those delightful stories you know. I will immediately begin to
tell one; and I flatter myself that by these means I shall free
the kingdom from the consternation in which it is thrown by
the cruel resolution of the sultan.” Dinarzadé promised to do
with pleasure what she required.





CONTENTS.

Sa

THE ARABIAN NIGHTS, - : :

THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS,

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST OLD MAN AND THE HIND,

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND OLD MAN AND THE TWO
BLACK DOGS, f i s :

THE HISTORY OF THE FISHERMAN,’ : ‘

‘HE HISTORY OF THE GREEK KING AND DOUBAN THE
PHYSICIAN, .- a ; 3 : :

THE HISTORY OF THE HUSBAND AND THE PARROT,

THE HISTORY OF THE VIZIER WHO WAS PUNISHED, .

THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES,

THE HISTORY OF THE THREE CALENDERS, SONS OF KINGS,
AND OF FIVE LADIES OF BAGDAD, . : :

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, : : H : :

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, : : : ’ :

THE HISTORY OF THE ENVIOUS MAN, AND OF HIM WHO
WAS ENVIED, 3 : s : :

PAL.

It

16

20

25
29
3a

53

69

75

83



.

vi CONTENTS,

THE HISTORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, . . ° . . .

THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE, ‘ : N i
THE HISTORY OF AMINE, : i : 4
THE HISTORY OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR, : 5
THE HISTORY OF THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK, . ;
THE STORY TOLD BY THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT,

THE STORY TOLD BY THE PURVEYOR OF THE SULTAN OF
CASGAR, : ; : : : P

THE STORY TOLD BY THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN, . .
THE STORY TOLD BY THE TAILOR, . ‘ .
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER, . . .
THE STORY OF THE BARBER’S FIRST BROTHER, ‘
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S SECOND BROTHER, .
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S THIRD BROTHER, -.
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FOURTH BROTHER,

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER, ,
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S SIXTH BROTHER, .

THE HISTORY OF CAMARALZAMAN, PRINCE OF THE ISLE
OF THE CHILDREN OF KHALEDAN, AND OF BADOURA,
PRINCESS OF CHINA, : : . ;

THE HISTORY OF NOUREDDIN AND THE BEAUTIFUL PER-
SIANS co ces : A : j j

THE HISTORY OF PRINCE ZEYN ALASNAM AND OF THE
KING OF THE GENU, . . . . .

THE HISTORY OF ALADDIN, OR THE WONDERFUL LAMP,
THE ADVENTURES OF THE CALIPH HAROUN ALRASCHID,
THE HISTORY OF BABA ABDALLA, THE BLIND MAN, 6
THE HISTORY OF SIDI NOUMAN, . . f if
THE HISTORY OF COGIA HASSAN ALHABBAL, . ;

PAGE

97
119
126
134
171
178

190
204
215
225
227
231
236
240
244
251

258

297

314
327
378
380
385
390



CONTENTS. vii
PAGE

THE HISTORY OF ALI BABA, AND OF THE FORTY ROBBEhS

KILLED BY ONE SLAVE, : 3 : : 404
THE HISTORY OF ALI COGIA, A MERCHANT OF BAGDAD, 427
THE STORY OF THE ENCHANTED HORSE, : . 436
THE HISTORY OF PRINCE AHMED AND THE FAIRY PARI-

BANOU, : a : : ; 453

THE STORY OF THE TWO SISTERS WHO WERE JEALOUS
OF THEIR YOUNGER SISTER, . . ‘ 49!





6 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

The sultan, when Scheherazadé was presented to him, was
charmed with her beauty, and readily agreed to her wish re-
specting Dinarzadé, who, having awoke about an hour before
day, did not fail to do what her sister had ordered her. “ My
dear sister,” she said, “if you are not asleep, I entreat you, as it
will soon be light, to relate to me one of those delightful tales you
know. It will, alas, be the last time I shall receive that pleasure.”

Instead of returning any answer to her sister, Scheherazadé
addressed these words to the sultan :—“ Will your majesty per-
mit me to indulge my sister in her request?” “Freely,” re-
plied he. Scheherazadé then desired her sister to attend, and,
addressing herself to the sultan, began as follows :—

CORA ONO DIO~

THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT AND THE
GENIUS.





FS WHERE was formerly a merchant, who was possessed of
great wealth in land, merchandise, and ready money.
He had a numerous set of clerks, factors, and slaves ;
and, from the great extent of his commercial trans-
actions, he was from time to time obliged to take various journeys
in order to arrange his affairs in person with his correspondents,
Having one day an affair of great importance to settle at a con-
siderable distance from home, he mounted his horse, and with
only 2,sart of cloak-bag behind him, in which he had put a few
biscuits and dates, he began his journey. This provision was
absolutely necessary, as he was obliged to pass over a desert,
where it was impossible to procure any kind of food. He arrived
without any accident at the place of his destination ; and having
finished his business, he set out on his return.

On the fourth day of his journey, he felt himself so incom-
moded by the sun, and the heated surface of the earth, that he
turned out of his road, in order to rest and refresh himself
under some trees, which he saw at a distance. At the foot of
a large walnut-tree he perceived a very transparent and cool
fountain. He immediately alighted, and tying his horse to a
branch of the tree, sat down on its ,bank, having first taken
some biscuits and dates from his little store. While he was





THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS. q

thus satisfying his hunger, he amused himself with throwing
about the stones of the fruit with considerable velocity. When
he had finished his frugal repast, he washed his hands, his face,
and his feet, and repeated a prayer, like a good Mussulman.

He had hardly made an end, and was still on his knees, when
he saw a Genius, white with age, and of an enormous stature,
advancing towards him, with a scimitar in his hand; as soon
as he was close to him, he said, in a most terrible tone: “ Get
up, that I may kill thee with this scimitar, as thou hast caused
the death of my son.” He accompanied these words with a
dreadful yell. The merchant, alarmed by the horrible figure of
this monster, as well as the words he heard, replied in trem-
bling accents: “ Of what crime, my good lord, alas, can I have
been guilty towards you, to deserve the loss of lifer” “Ihave
sworn to kill thee, as thou hast slain my son.” “What !” an-
swered the merchant, “how can I have slain him? Ido not
know him, nor have I ever seen him?” “ Didst thou not,”
replied the monster, “on thine arrival here, sit down, and take
some dates from thy wallet ; and, after eating them, didst thou
not throw the stones about on all sides?” “This is all true,”
replied the merchant ; “I do not deny it.” “Well, then,” said
the other, “I tell thee, thou hast killed my son ; for while thou
wast throwing about the stones, my son passed by; one of
them struck him in the eye, and caused his death, and thus
hast thou slain my son.” “Ah, sire, forgive me,” cried the
merchant. “I have neither forgiveness nor mercy,” added the
monster; “and is it not just that he who has inflicted death
should suffer it?” “I grant this; yet surely I have not done
so: and even if I have, I have done so innocently, and there-
fore I entreat you to pardon me, and suffer me to live.” “No, no,”
cried the Genius, still persisting in his resolution ; “I must destroy
thee, as thou hast done my son.” At these words, he took the
merchant in his arms, and having thrown him with his face on
the ground, he lifted up his sabre in order to strike off his head.

The merchant in the meantime, bathed in tears, protested his
innocence, and lamenting his wife and children, tried the most
persuasive means to avert his fate. The Genius, still holding up
the sabre, waited, however, till he had ended his complaints,
though it altered not his purpose. “All thy lamentations are
in vain,” he cried ; “ were thine eyes to weep blood, it would not



8 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

prevent my killing thee, as thou hast slain my son.” “Can
nothing, then,” replied the merchant, “soften you? Must you
shed the blood of a poor innocent being?” “Yes,” he added,
“T am resolved.”

Scheherazadé, at this instant, perceiving it was day, and
knowing that the sultan rose early to his prayers, and then to
hold a council, broke off. “What a wonderful story,” said
Dinarzadé, “have you pitched upon!” ‘The conclusion,”
answered Scheherazadé, “is still more surprising, as you would
confess, if the sultan would suffer me to live another day, and
in the morning permit me to continue the relation.” Schahriar,
who had listened with much pleasure to the narration, deter-
mined in his own mind to wait till to-morrow, intending to
order her execution after she had finished her story. Having
resolved to defer her death till the following day, he arose, and
having prayed, went to the council.

The grand vizier, in the meantime, was in a state of cruel sus-
pense. Unable to sleep, he passed the night in lamenting the
approaching fate of his daughter. Dreading, therefore, in this
melancholy situation, to meet the sultan, how great was his sur-
prise in seeing him enter the council-chamber without giving
nim the horrible orders he expected.

The sultan spent the day as usual, in regulating the affairs
of his kingdom, and on the approach of night retired with Sche-
herazadé to his apartment. The next morning,* before the day
appeared, Dinarzadé did not fail to remind her sister. “My
dear sister,” she said, “if you are not asleep, I entreat you, be-
fore the morning breaks, to continue your story.” The sultan
did not wait for Scheherazadé toask permission, but said, “Finish
the tale of the Genius and the merchant: I am curious to hear
the end of it.” Scheherazadé immediately went on as follows :—

When the merchant perceived that the Genius was about te
execute his purpose, he cried aloud, “ One word more, I entreat
you; have the goodness to grant me a little delay; give me
only time to go and take leave of my wife and children, and
divide my estates among them, as I have not yet made my will,

* In the original work there are continual interruptions te the stories by the sup-
posed appearance of daylight, which obliged the sultan to rise, and attend to the
affairs of the state. As these interruptions would have recurred many nundred
times, and thus unpleasantly have broken in upon. the unity and continued interest
£0 essential to tales of this nature, they have been omitted.



THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS. 9

that they may not be obliged to have recourse to any legal pro-
cess after my death ; and when I have done this, I promise to
return to this spot, and submit myself entirely to your pleasure.”
“But if I grant you the respite you demand,” replied the Genius,
“JT fear you will not return.” “If my oath will assure you of
it,” added the merchant, “I swear that I will not fail to repair
hither.” “What length of time do you require?” said the
Genius. “It will take me a full year to arrange everything,
and enable me to bear with composure the loss of life. J there-
fore promise you, that you shall find me to-morrow twelvemonth
under these trees, waiting to deliver myself into your hands.”
“Take Heaven to witness of the promise thou hast made me,”
said the other. “ Again I swear,” replied he; “and you may rely
on my oath.” On this, the Genius left him near the fountain,
and immediately disappeared.

The merchant, having recovered from his fright, mounted his
horse, and continued his journey.—But if, on the one hand, he

‘rejoiced at escaping from the great peril he was in, he was, on
the other, much distressed when he recollected the fatal oath
he had taken. When he arrived at home, his wife and family
received him with signs of the greatest joy; but instead of re-
turning their embraces, he wept so bitterly, that they supposed
something very extraordinary had happened. His wife inquired
the cause of his tears, and of that grief which appeared so
violent.—“ We were rejoicing,” she said, “at your return, and
you alarm us all by the situation we see you in; explain, I
entreat you, the cause of your violent sorrow.” “Alas!” he re
plied, “how should I feel otherwise, when I have only a year to
live?” He then related to them what had passed, and that he
had given his word to return at the end of a year to receive
his death.

When they heard this melancholy tale, they were in despair.
The wife uttered the most lamentable groans, tearing her hair,
and beating her breast; the children made the house resound
with their grief; while the father, overcome by affection, mingled
his tears with theirs. In short, the whole was a most affecting
scene.

The next day, the merchant began to settle his affairs, and
first of all to pay his debts. He made many presents to his
different friends, and large donations to the poor. He set at



Io THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

liberty many of his slaves of both sexes; divided his property
among his children ; appointed guardians for such as were young ;
and besides returning to his wife all the fortune she brought
him, he added as much more as the law would permit.

The year soon passed away, and he was compelled to depart.
He took in his wallet the garment he wished to be buried in ;
but when he attempted to take leave of his wife and children,
his grief quite overcame him. They could not bear his loss,
and almost resolved to accompany him, and all perish together.
Compelled at length to tear himself away from objects so dear,
he addressed these words to them: “In leaving you, my chil-
dren, I obey the command of Heaven—imitate me, and submit
with fortitude to this necessity. Remember, that to die is the
inevitable destiny of man.” Having said this, he snatched him-
self away from them, and set out. He arrived at the destined
spot, on the very day he had promised. He got off his horse,
and seating himself by the side of the fountain, with such sor-
rowful sensations as may easily be imagined, he awaited the
arrival of the Genius.

While he was kept in this cruel suspense, there appeared an
old man leading a hind, whocame near tohim. Having saluted
each other, the old man said, “ May I ask of you, brother, what
brought you to this desert place, which is so full of evil Genii
that there is no safety? From the appearance of these trees, |
one might suppose it was inhabited ; but it is, in fact, a solitude,
where it is dangerous to stay long.”

The merchant satisfied the old man’s curiosity, and related his
adventure. He listened with astonishment to the account, and
having heard it, he said, “Surely nothing in the world can be
more surprising! and you have kept your oath inviolable! In
truth, I should like to be a witness to your interview with the
Genius.” Having said this, he sat down near the merchant, and
while they were talking, another old man, followed by two black
dogs, came in sight. As soon as he was near enough, he saluted
them, and inquired the reason of their stay in that place. The
first old man related the adventure of the merchant, exactly as
he had told it; and added, that this was the appointed day, and
that he was therefore determined to remain, in order to see the
event.

The second old man, thinking it also very curious, resolved to



THE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. lJ

do the same; and sitting down, joined in the conversation. He
had hardly done so, when a third arrived, and addressing him-
self to the other two, asked why the merchant, who was with
them, appeared so melancholy. They related the cause, which
seemed to him so wonderful, that he also resolved to be witness
to what passed between the Genius and the merchant. He
therefore sat down with them for this purpose.

Soon they perceived, towards the plain, a thick vapour or
smoke, like a column of dust raised by the wind. This vapour
approached them, and then suddenly disappearing, they saw the
Genius, who, without noticing them, went towards the merchant
with his scimitar in his hand; and taking him by the arm,
“ Get up,” said he, “that I may kiH thee, as thou hast slain my
son.” Both the merchant and the three old men were struck
with terror; they began to weep and fill the air with their
lamentations.

When the old man, who conducted the hind, saw the Genius
lay hold of the merchant, and about to murder him without
mercy, he threw himself at the monster’s feet, and, kissing them,
said, “ Prince of the Genii, I humbly entreat you to suspend
your rage, and do me the favour to listen tome. I wish to re
late my own history, and that of the hind, which you see; and
if you find it more wonderful and surprising than the adventure
of this merchant, whose life you wish to take, may I not hope
that you will at least remit a third part of the punishment of
this unfortunate man?” After meditating some time, the Genius
answered, “ Well, then, I agree to it.”

PTOrEDORVOD >

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST OLD MAN
AND THE HIND.

AM now going, said he, to begin my tale, and I request
your attention. The hind, whom you see here, is my
cousin; nay, more, she is my wife. When I married
her, she was only twelve years old, and she ought,

therefore, not only to look upon me as her relation and husband,

but even as her father.





t2 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

We lived together thirty years without having any cnildren;
this, however, was no drawback upon my kindness and regard.
Still my desire of offspring was so great, that for this purpose,
and for this only, I purchased a female slave, who had a son of
great promise and expectation. Soon after my wife became in-
fected with jealousy, and consequently took a great aversion
to both mother and child; yet she so well concealed her senti-
ments, that I became acquainted with them, alas, too late.

In the meantime my son grew up; and he was about ten
years old when I was obliged to make a journey. I recom-
mended both the slave and the child to my wife before my
departure, as I had no distrust of her; and prayed her to take
great care of them during my absence, which would not be less
than a year. During this time, she endeavoured to satiate her
hatred. She applied herself to the study of magic; and when
she was sufficiently skilled in that diabolical art to execute the
horrible design she meditated, the wretch carried my son to a
distant place. When there, by her enchantments, she changed
him into a calf, gave him to my steward, and ordered him to
bring him up as a calf, which she said she had bought. She was
not, however, satisfied with this infamous action, but metamor-
phosed the slave into a cow, which she also sent to my steward,

Immediately on my return, I inquired after my child and his
mother. “Your slave is dead,” said she, “and it is now more
than two months since I have beheld your son; nor do J know
what is become of him.” I was sensibly affected at the death
of the slave; but as my son had only disappeared, I flattered
myself that he would soon be found. Eight months, however,
passed, and he did not return; nor could I learn any tidings of
him. In order to celebrate the festival of the great Bairam,
which was approaching, I ordered my steward to bring me the
fattest cow I possessed for a sacrifice. He obeyed my com-
mands, and the cow he brought me was my own slave, the un-
fortunate mother of my son. Having-bound her, I was about to
make the sacrifice, when at the very instant she lowed most
sorrowfully, and the tears even fell from her eyes. This seemed
to me so extraordinary, that I could not but feel compassion for
her, and was unable to give the fatal blow. I therefore ordered
her to be taken away, and another brought.

My wife, who was presents Seemed angry at my compassion.



YTHE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. 13

and opposed an order which defeated her malice. ‘ What are
you about, my husband?” said she, “why not sacrifice this
cow? Your steward has not a more beautiful one, nor one more
proper for the purpose.” Wishing to oblige my wife, I again
approached the cow; and struggling with my pity, which sus-
pended the sacrifice, I was again going to give the mortal blow
when the victim a second time disarmed me by her redoubled
tears and moanings. I then delivered the instruments into the
hands of my steward. “Take them,” I cried, “and make the
sacrifice yourself; the lamentations and tears of the animal have
overcome me.”

The steward was less compassionate, and sacrificed her. On
taking off the skin we found hardly anything but bones, though
she appeared very fat. “Take her away,” said I to the steward,
truly chagrined, “I give her to you to do as you please with ;
regale both yourself and whomsoever you wish; and if you have
a very fat calf, bring it in her place.” I did not inquire what he
did with the cow, but he had not been gone long before I saw
a remarkably fine calf brought. Although I was ignorant that
this calf was my own son, yet I felt a sensation of pity arise in
my breast at first sight. As soon, also, as he perceived me, he
made so great an effort to come to me that he broke his cord,
He lay down at my feet, with his head on the ground, as if he
endeavoured to excite my compassion, and not have the cruelty
to take away his life: striving in this manner to make me com-
prehend that he was my son.

J was still more surprised and affected by this action than I
had been by the tears of the cow. I felt a kind of tender pity,
which interested me much for him ; or, to speak more correctly,
my blood guided me to what was my duty. “Go back,” I
cried, “and take all possible care of this calf, and in its room
bring another directly.”

No sooner did my wife hear this than she exclaimed, “ What
are you about, my husband? do not, I pray, sacrifice any other
than this.”—“ Wife,” answered I, “I will not sacrifice him ; J
wish to favour him; do not you, therefore, oppose it.” This
wicked woman, however, did not agree to my proposal ; she
hated my son too much to suffer him to remain in safety ; and
she continued to demand his sacrifice so obstinately, that I was
compelled to yield. I bound the calf, and taking the fatal knife,



£4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

was going to bury it in the throat of my son, when he turned
his eyes, filled with tears, so persuasively upon me, that I had
no power to execute my intention. The knife fell from my
hand, and I told my wife I was determined to have another calf.
She tried every means to induce me to alter my mind; I con-
tinued firm, however, in my resolution, in spite of all she could
say ; promising, for the sake of appeasing her, to sacrifice this
calf at the feast of Bairam on the following year.

The next morning my steward desired to speak with me in
private. “Iam come,” said he, “to give you some information,
which, I trust, will afford you pleasure. I have a daughter, who
has some little knowledge of magic; and as I was bringing the
calf back yesterday, which you were unwilling to sacrifice, I
observed that she smiled at seeing it, and the next moment
began to weep. I inquired of her the cause of these two con-
trary emotions. ‘My dear father, she answered, ‘that calf,
which you bring back, is the son of our master; I smiled with
joy at seeing him still alive, and wept at the recollection of his
mother, who was yesterday sacrificed in the shape of a cow,
These two metamorphoses have been contrived by the enchant-
ments of our master’s wife, who hated both the mother and the
child’ This,” continued the steward, “is what my daughter
said, and I come to report it to you.” Imagine, O Genius, my
surprise at hearing these words: I immediately set out with my
steward, to speak to his daughter myself. On my arrival, I
went first to the stable, where my son had been placed; he
could not return my caresses, but he received them in a way
which convinced me that he was really my son.

When the daughter of the steward made her appearance, I
asked her if she could restore him to his former shape. “ Yes,”
replied she, “I can.” “Ah,” exclaimed I, “if you can perform
such a miracle, I will make you the mistress of all I possess.”
She then answered with a smile, “You are our master, and I
know how much we are bound to you; but I must mention,
that I can restore your son to his own form only on two condi-
tions; first, that you bestow him upon me for my husband, and,
secondly, that I may ve permitted to punish her who changed
him into a calf.” “To the first,” I replied, “I agree with all
my heart ; I will do still more, I will give you, for your own
separate use, a considerable sum of money, independent of what



THE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. [5

I destined for my son. In short, you shall perceive how I can
acknowledge the important service you do me. I agree also to
that which regards my wife ; a person who has been capable of
so criminal an action is worthy of punishment. I abandon her
to you, do what you please with her; I only entreat you to
spare her life.” “J will treat her, then,” she said, “in the same
manner as she has treated your son.” To this I gave my con-
sent, provided she first restored my son to me.

The damsel then took a vessel full of water, and pronouncing
over it some words I did not understand, she thus addressed
herself to the calf: “O calf, if thou hast been created by the
all-powerful Sovereign of the world, as thou now appearest, re-
tain that form; but if thou art a man, and hast been changed
by enchantment into a calf, resume, by permission of thy divine
Creator, thy natural figure!” In saying this, she threw the
water over him, and he instantly regained his own form.

“My child! my dear child,” I immediately exclaimed, and
embraced him with a transport I could not restrain ; “it is the
Almighty who hath sent this damsel to us, to destroy the hor-
rible charm with which you were surrounded, and to avenge the
evil which has been done to you and your mother. I am sure
your gratitude will induce you to accept her for a wife, as I have
already promised for you.” He joyfully consented ; but before
they were united the damsel changed my wife into this hind,
which you see here. I wished her to have this form in pre:
ference to any other more unpleasant, that we might see her,
without repugnance, in our family.

Since this, my son has become a widower, and is now travel-
ling. Many years have passed since I have heard anything of
him; I have therefore now set out with a view to gain some
information; and as I did not like to trust my wife to the care
of any one during my search, I thought proper to carry her
along with me. This is the history of myself and this hind: can
anything be more wonderful? “TI agree with you,” said the
Genius, “ and in consequence, I grant a third of my pardon to
this merchant.”

As soon as the first old man had finished his history, the
second, who led the two black dogs, said to the Genius, “I will
relate to you what has happened to me and these two dogs
which vou see; and I am sure you will find my history still more



16 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

astonishing than that which you have heard. But when I have
told it, will you grant to this merchant another third of his
pardon?” “Yes,” answered the Genius, “ provided your history
surpasses that of the hind.” This being settled, the second old
man began as follows :—

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND OLD MAN AND
THE TWO BLACK DOGS.

Z)REAT Prince of the Genii, you must know, that these
two black dogs, which you see here, and myself are
three brothers. Our father left us, when he died,
one thousand sequins each. With this sum we all
embarked in the same profession, namely, as merchants. Soon
after we had opened our warehouse, my eldest brother, who is
now one of these dogs, resolved to travel, and carry on his busi-
ness in foreign countries. With this view he sold all his goods,
and bought such other sorts of merchandise as were adapted to
the different countries he proposed visiting.

He set out, and was absent a whole year. At the end of this
time, a poor man, who seemed to me to be asking charity, pre
sented himself at my warehouse. “ Heaven help you,” said I.
“ And you also,” answered he: “is it possible you do not know
me?” On looking attentively at him, I recognised his person.
“ Ah, my brother,” I cried, embracing him, “how should I pos-
sibly know you in this state?” I made him come in directly,
and inquired both after his health and the success of his voyage.
“Do not ask me,” he replied; “in beholding me you see the
whole. ‘To enter into a detail of all the misfortunes that I have
suffered in the last year, and which have reduced me to the state
you see, would only be to renew my affliction.”

I instantly shut up my shop, and neglecting everything else,
I took him to the bath, and dressed him in the best apparel my
wardrobe afforded. I examined the state of my business, and
finding by my accounts that I had just doubled my capital,
that is, that I was now worth two thousand sequins, I presented





THE OLD MAN AND THE TWO BLACK DOGS. 19

him with the half. “Let this, my brother,” I said, “make you
forget your losses.” He joyfully accepted the thousand sequins,
again settled his affairs, and we lived together as before.

Some time after this, my second brother, which is the other
of these black dogs, wished also to dispose of his property. Both
his elder brother and myself tried everything in our power to
dissuade him from it, but in vain. He sold all, and with the
money he bought such merchandise as he wished for his journey.
He took his departure, and joined a caravan. At the end of a
year he also returned in the same condition as his brother had
done. I furnished him with clothes; and as I had gained
another thousand sequins, I gave them to him. He directly
bought a shop, and continued to exercise his business.

One day both my brothers came to me, and proposed that I
should make a voyage with them, for the purpose of traffic.
“You have travelled,” said I, at once rejecting the scheme, “and
what have you gained? Who will insure that I shall be more
fortunate than you?” In vain did they use every argument.
they thought could induce me to try my fortune. I still refused
to consent to their design. They returned, however, so often to
the subject, that, after having withstood their solicitations for
five years, I at length yielded.

When it became necessary to prepare for the voyage, and we
were consulting on the sort of merchandise to be bought, I dis-
covered that they had consumed their capital, and that nothing
remained of the thousand sequins I had given to each. I did
not, however, reproach them; on the contrary, as my capital
was increased to six thousand sequins, I divided the half with
them, and said, “ We must, my brothers, risk only three thou-
sand sequins, and endeavour to conceal the other in some secure
place, that if our voyage be not more successful than those you
have already made, we shall, with this sum, be able to console
ourselves and begin our former profession. I will give one
thousand sequins to each, and keep one myself ; and I will con-
ceal the other three thousand in a corner of my house.” We
purchased our goods, embarked in a vessel, which we ourselves
freighted, and set sail with a favourable wind. After sailing
about a month, we arrived, without any accident, at a port,
where we landed, and had a most advantageous sale for our

merchandise. I, in particular, sold mine so well, that I gained
B



18 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

ten for one. We then purchased the produce of that country,
in order to traffic with it in our own.

About the time that we were ready to embark on our return
I accidentally met on the sea-shore a female, of a very fine figure,
but poorly dressed. She accosted me by kissing my hand, and
entreated me most earnestly to permit her to go with me, and
take her for my wife. I started many difficulties to sucha plan;
but at length she said so much to persuade me that I ought not
to regard her poverty, and that I should be well satisfied with
her conduct, I was quite overcome. I directly procured proper
dresses for her, and after marrying her in due form, she em-
barked with me, and we set sail.

During our voyage, I found my wife possessed of so many
good qualities, that I loved her every day more and more. In
the meantime, my two brothers, who had not traded so advan-
tageously as myself, and who were jealous of my prosperity,
began to feel exceedingly envious. They even went so far as to
conspire against my life; for one night, while my wife and J
were asleep, they threw us into the sea.

My wife proved to be a fairy, consequently possessed of super-
natural power; you may therefore imagine she was not hurt.
As for myself, I should certainly have perished without her aid.
I had hardly, however, fallen into the water before she took me
up, and transported me into anisland. As soon as it was day,
the fairy thus addressed me :—“ You may observe, my husband,
that in saving your life, ] have not ill rewarded the good you
have done me. You must know that I am a fairy, and being
upon the shore when you were about to sail, I felt a great in-
clination for you. 1 wished to try the goodness of your heart,
and for this purpose I presented myself before you in the dis-
guise you saw. You acted most generously, and I am there-
fore delighted in finding an occasion of shewing my gratitude :
but I am enraged against your brothers, nor shall I] be satisfied
till I have taken their lives.”

1 listened with astonishment to the discourse of the fairy, and
thanked her, as well as 1 was able, for the great obligation she
had conferred on me. “But, madam,” said I to her, “1 must
entreat you to pardon my brothers ; for although I have the
greatest reason to complain of their conduct, yet I am not so
cruel as to wish their destruction.” I related to her what I had



THE OLD MAN AND THE TWO BLACK DOGS. 19

done for each of them, but my account only increased her anger.
“T must instantly fly after these ungrateful wretches,” cried
she, “and bring them to a just punishment; I will sink their
vessel, and precipitate them to the bottom of the sea.” “No,
beautiful lady,” replied I; “for Heaven’s sake, moderate your
indignation, and do not execute so dreadful an intention ; re-
member they are still my brothers, and that we are bound to
return good for evil.”

I appeased the fairy by these words; and no sooner had [
pronounced them, than she transported me in an instant from
the island where we were to the top of my own house, which
was terraced, and then disappeared. I descended, opened the
doors, and dug up the three thousand sequins which I had hid-
den. I afterwards repaired to my shop, opened it, and received
the congratulations of the merchants in the neighbourhood on
my arrival. When I returned home, I perceived these two black
dogs, which came towards me with a submissive air. I could
not imagine what this meant, but the fairy, who soon appeared,
satisfied my curiosity. “My dear husband,” said she, “ be not
surprised at seeing these two dogs in your house; they are your
brothers.” My blood ran cold on hearing this, and I inquired
by what power they had been transformed into that state. “It
is 1,” replied the fairy, “who have done it ; at least it is one of
my sisters, to whom I gave the commission, and she has also
sunk their ship ; yuu’ vill lose the merchandise it contained, but
I shall recompense you in some other way ; as to your brothers,
I have condemned them to remain under this form for ten years,
as a punishment for their perfidy.” Then informing me where
I might hear of her, she disappeared.

The ten years are now completed, and | am travelling in
search of her. As I was passing this way, I met this merchant
and the good old man who is leading his hind, and here I staid.
This, O Prince of the Genii, is my history; does it not appear
to you of a most extraordinary nature? “Yes,” replied the
Genius, “I confess it is most wonderful, and therefore 1 remit
the second third of the merchant’s punishment.”

When the second old man had finished his story, the third
began by asking the Genius, as the others had done, if he
would forgive the other third of the merchant’s crime, provided
his history surpassed the other two in the singularity and un-



20 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

commonness of its events: the Genius repeated his former
promise.

The third old man, sire, related his history to the Genius, and
it was so much beyond the others, from the variety of wonder-
ful adventures it contained, that the Genius was astonished.
He had no sooner heard the conclusion, than he said, “I grant
you the remaining third part of the merchant's pardon ; and he
ought to be infinitely obliged to you all for having freed him
from his dangerous situation by the relation of your adventures ;
for without your aid he would not now have been in this world.”
Having said this, he disappeared, to the great joy of the whole
party.

The merchant did not omit to bestow many thanks upon his
liberators. They rejoiced with him at being out of danger, and
then bidding him adieu, each went his own way. The merchant
returned home to his wife and children, and spent the remainder
of his days with them in tranquillity

COQDORYV OOD O~D>

THE HISTORY OF THE FISHERMAN.
ppz4G HERE was formerly an aged fisherman who was so

cle poor that he could barely obtain food for himself, his
uals wife, and three children, of which his family consisted.
ome He went out early every morning to his employment;
and he had imposed a rule upon himself never to cast his nets
above four times a day.

One morning he set out before the moon had disappeared :
when he had got to the seashore, he undressed himself, and
threw his nets. In drawing them to land, he perceived a con-
siderable resistance, and begar to imagine he should have an
excellent haul, at which he was much pleased. But the moment
after, finding that, instead of fish, he had got nothing but the
carcass of an ass in his nets, he was much vexed and afflicted at
having had so bad a draught. When he had mended his nets,
which the weight of the ass had torn in many places, he threw
them a second time. He again found considerable resistance in
drawing them up, and again he thought they were filled with fish:






THE FISHERMAN. 21

how great then was his disappointment in discovering only a
large pannier or basket, filled with sand and mud. “O fortune!”
he exclaimed, in the greatest affliction, and with a melancholy
voice, “cease to be enraged against me. Persecute not an
unfortunate being who thus supplicates thee to spare him. 1
came from home to seek after life, and you announce my death.
I have no other trade by which I can subsist, and even with all
my care, I can hardly supply the most pressing wants of my
family. But wherefore should I complain of thee, who takest a
pleasure in abusing the virtuous, and leaving great men in
obscurity, while thou favourest the wicked, and exaltest those
who possess no virtue to recommend them?”

Having thus vented his complaints, he angrily threw aside the
pannier, and washing his nets from the mud, he threw them a
third time. He brought up only stones, shells, and filth. It is
impossible to describe his despair, which almost deprived him
of his senses. The day now began to break, and, like a good
Mussulman, he did not neglect his prayers, to which he added
the following :—“ Thou knowest, O Prophet, that I throw my
nets only four times a day , three times have I cast them into
the sea without any profit for my labour. Once more alone
remains ; and I entreat thee to render the sea favourable, as
thou formerly didst to Moses.”

When the fisherman had finished this prayer, he threw his
nets for the fourth time. Again he supposed he had caught a
great quantity of fish, as he drew them with as much difficulty
as before. He nevertheless found none; but discovered a vase
of yellow copper, which seemed, from its weight, to be filled
with something; and he obscrved that it was shut up and
fastened with lead, on which there was the impression of a seal.
“T will sell this to a founder,” said he, with joy, “and with the
money I shall get for it I will purchase a measure of corn.”

He examined the vase on all sides; he shook it, in order to
discover whether its contents would rattle. He could hear
nothing ; and this, together with the impression of the seal on
the lead, made him think it was filled with something valuable.
In order to find this out, he took his knife, and got it open
without much difficulty. He directly turned the top down.
wards, and was much surprised to find nothing come out; he
then set it down before him, and while he was attentively



22 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

observing it, there issued from it so thick a smoke that he was
obliged to step back a few paces. This smoke, by degrees, rose
almost to the clouds, and spread itself over both the water and
the shore, appearing like a thick fog. The fisherman, as may
easily be imagined, was a good deal surprised at this sight.
When the smoke had all come out from the vase, it again
collected itself, and became a solid body, and then took the
shape of a Genius, twice as large as any of the giants. At the
appearance of so enormous a monster, the fisherman wished to
run away, but his fears were so great, he was unable to move.

“Solomon, Solomon,” cried the Genius, “great prophet, par-
don, I pray. I never more will oppose thy will, but will obey
all thy commands.”

The fisherman had no sooner heard these words spoken by
the Genius than he regained his courage, and said, “ Proud
spirit, what is this thou sayest; Solomon has been dead more
than eighteen hundred years. Inform me, I pray, of thine his-
tory, and on what account thou wast shut up in this vase?”

To this speech, the Genius, looking disdainfully at the fisher-
man, answered, “Speak more civilly ; thou art very bold to call
me a proud spirit.” ‘Perhaps, then,” returned the fisherman,
“it will be more civil to call you an owl of good luck.” “TI tell
thee,” said the Genius, “speak to me more civilly, before I kill
thee.” “And for what reason, pray, will you kill me?” an-
swered the fisherman ; “have you already forgotten that I have
set you at liberty?” “I remember it very well,” returned he;
“but that shall not prevent my destroying thee, and I will only
grant thee one favour.” “And pray what is that?” said the
fisherman. “It is,” replied the Genius, “to permit thee to
choose the manner of thy death.” “But in what,” added the
other, “have I offended you? Is it thus thou wouldst recom-
pense me for the good I have done thee?” “J can treat thee
no otherwise,” said the Genius ; “and to convince thee of it,
attend to my history :—

“Tam one of those spirits who rebelled against the sovereignty
of Heaven. Ali the other Genii acknowledged the great Solo-
mon, and submitted to him. Sacar and myself were the only
ones who were above humbling ourselves. In order to revenge
himself, this powerful monarch charged Assaf, the son of Barak-
hia, his first minister, to Come and seize me, This was done;



THE FISHERMAN. 83

and Assaf took and brought me, in spite of myself, before the
throne of the king, his master.

“Solomon commanded me to quit my mode of life, acknow-
ledge his authority, and submit to his laws. I haughtily refused
to obey him, and rather exposed myself to his resentment than
take the oath of fidelity and submission which he required of
me. In order, therefore, to punish me, he enclosed me in this
copper vase; and, to prevent my forcing my way out, he put
upon the leaden cover the impression of his seal. This done,
he gave the vase to one of those Genii who obeyed him, and
ordered him to cast me into the sea; which, to my great sorrow,
was performed directly.

“ During the first period of my captivity, I swore that if any
one delivered me before the first hundred years were passed, I
would make him rich, even after his death. The time elapsed,
and no one assisted me: during the second century, I swore

‘that if any released me, I would discover to him all the trea-
sures of the earth; still 1 was not more fortunate. During the
third, I promised to make my deliverer a most powerful monarch,
to be always hovering near him, and to grant him every day any
three requests he chose. This age too, like the former, passed
away, and I remained in the same situation. Enraged, at last,
to be so long a prisoner, I swore that I would, without mercy, kill
whoever should in future release me, and that the only favour |
would grant him should be, to choose what manner of death he
pleased. Since, therefore, thou hast come here to-day, and hast
delivered me, fix upon whatever kind of death thou wilt.”

The fisherman was much afflicted at this speech. “ How un-
fortunate,” he exclaimed, “am I, to come here and render so
great a service to such an ungrateful object! Consider, I en-
treat you, your injustice, and revoke so unreasonable an oath,”
“ No,” answered the Genius, “thy death is certain ; determine
only how I shall kill thee.” The fisherman was in great distress
at finding him thus resolved on his death, not so much on his
own account as that of his three children, whose wretched state
he greatly deplored when they would be reduced by his death.
He still endeavoured to appease the Genius. “ Alas !” he cried,
“have pity on me, in consideration of what I have done for
thee.” “I have already told thee,” replied the Genius, “ that it
is for that very reason that [ am obliged to take thy life” “It



24 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

is very strange,” added the fisherman, “that you are determined
to return evil for good. The proverb says that he who does
good to him that does not deserve it is always ill rewarded. I
did think, I own, that it was false, because nothing is more con-
trary to reason and the rights of society; yet I cruelly find it too
true.” “Let us lose no time,” cried the Genius; “ your argu-
ments will not alter my resolution. Make haste and tell me
how you wish to die.”

Necessity is the spur to invention ; and the fisherman thought
of astratagem. “Since then,” said he, “I cannot escape death,
before I choose the sort of death, I conjure you answer me truly
to a question I am going to put to you.” The Genius then said
to the fisherman, “Ask what thou wilt, and make haste.”

The Genius had no sooner promised to speak the truth than
the fisherman said to him, “1 wish to know whether you really
were in that vase; dare you swear it by the great Prophet.”
“Yes,” answered the Genius, “I swear by the great Prophet
that I most certainly was.” “In truth,” replied the fisherman,
“T cannot believe you. This vase cannot contain one of your
feet ; how then can it hold your whole body?” “I swear te
thee, notwithstanding,” replied he, “that I was there just as thou
seest me. Wilt thou not believe me after the solemn oath I
have taken?” “No, truly,’ added the fisherman, “I shall not
believe you unless I were to see it.”

Immediately, the form of the Genius began to change into
smoke, and extended itself, as before, over both the shore and
the sea; and then, collecting itself, began to enter the vase, and
continued to do so, in a slow and equal manner, till nothing
remained without. A voice immediately issued forth, saying,
“ Now then, thou incredulous fisherman, dost thou believe me
now I amin the vase?” But, instead of answering the Genius,
he immediately took the leaden cover and put it on the vase.
“Genius,” he cried, “it is now your turn to ask pardon, and
choose what sort of death is most agreeable to you. But no; it
is better that I should throw you again into the sea, and I will
build, on the very spot where you are cast, a house upon the
shore, in which I will live, to warn all fishermen that shall come
and throw their nets, not to fish up so wicked a Genius as thou
art, who makest an oath to kill the man who shall set thee at
liberty.”



THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 25

At this offensive speech, the enraged Genius tried every
method to get out of the vase, but in vain; for the impression
of the seal of Solomon, the prophet, prevented him. Knowing
then that the fisherman had the advantage over him, he began
to conceal his rage. “Take care,” said he, in a softened tone,
“what you are about, fisherman. Whatever I did was merely
in joke, and you ought not to take it seriously.” “O Genius,”
answered the fisherman, “you who were a moment ago the
greatest of all the Genii, are now the most insignificant; and do
not suppose that your flattering speeches will be of any use to
you. You shall assuredly return to the sea; and if you passed
all the time there which you have stated, you may as well remain
till the day of judgment. I entreated you not to take my life,
and you rejected my prayers ; I now reject yours, likewise.”

The Genius tried every argument to move the fisherman’s
pity, but in vain. “I conjure you to open the vase,” said he;
“if you give me my liberty again, you shall have reason to be
satisfied with my gratitude.” ‘You are too treacherous for me
to trust you,” returned the fisherman; “I should deserve to lose
my life if I had the imprudence to put it in your power a second
time. You would most likely treat me as a Greek king treated
Douban the physician. Listen, and I will tell you the story.”

Sate

THE HISTORY OF THE GREEK KING AND
DOUBAN THE PHYSICIAN.

N the country of Zouman, in Persia, there lived a king,






} nie whose subjects were originally Greeks. This king
a) Sa was sorely afflicted with a leprosy, and his physicians
SZ2SS



had unsuccessfully tried every remedy they were ac-
quainted with, when a very ingenious physician, called Douban,
arrived at the court.

He had acquired his profound learning by studying different
authors in the Greek, Latin, Persian, Arabic, Turkish, Syriac,
and Hebrew languages; and besides having a consummate
knowledge of philosophy, he was well acquainted with the good
and bad properties of all! kinds of plants and drugs.



26 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

As soon as he was informed of the king’s illness, and that the
physicians had given him up, he dressed himself as neatly as
possible, and obtained permission to be presented to the king.
“ Sire” said he, “I know that all the physicians who have
attended your majesty have been unable to remove your leprosy ;
but if you will do me the honour to accept of my services, | will
engage to cure you without either internal doses, or outward
applications.” The king, pleased with this proposition, replied,
“Tf you are really so skilful as you pretend, I promise to confer
affluence on you and your posterity ; and without reckoning the
presents you will have, you shall be my first favourite ; but do
you assure me, then, that you will remove my leprosy without
making me swallow any potion, or applying any remedy exter-
nally ?” “Yes, sire,” replied the physician, “I flatter myself I
shall succeed ; and to-morrow I will begin my operations.”

Douban returned to his house, and made a sort of racket or
bat, with a hollow in the handle, to admit the drug he meant to
use ; that being done, he also prepared a sort of round ball, or
bowl, in the manner he intended, and the following day he pre-
sented himself before the king, and, prostrating himself at his
feet, kissed the ground.

Douban then arose, and having made a profound reverence,
told the king that he must ride on horseback to the place where
he was accustomed to play at bowls. The king did as he was
desired ; and when he had reached the bowling-green, the phy-
sician approached him, and putting into his hand the bat which
he had prepared, “ Sire,” said he, “exercise yourself with strik-
ing that bowl about with this bat till you find yourself in a
profuse perspiration. When the remedy I have enclosed in its
handle is warmed by your hand, it will penetrate through your
whole body; you may then leave off, for the drug will have
taken effect; and when you return to your palace, get into a
warm bath, and be well rubbed and washed; then go to bed,
and to-morrow you will be quite cured.”

The king took the bat, and spurred his horse after the bowl
till he struck it; it was sent back again to him by the officers,
who were playing with him, and he struck it again; and thus
the game continued for a considerable time, till he found his
hand as well as his whole body in a perspiration, which made
the remedy in the bat operate as the physician had said ; the



THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 27

king then left the game, returned to the palace, bathed, and
observed very punctually all the directions that had been given
him.

He soon found the good effects of the prescription ; for when
he arose the next morning, he perceived with equal surprise and
joy that his leprosy was entirely cured, and that his body was
as clear as if he had never been attacked by that malady. As
soon as he was dressed, he went into the audience-room, where
he mounted his throne, and received the congratulations of all
his courtiers, who had assembled on that day partly to gratify
their curiosity and partly to testify their joy.

Douban entered, and went to prostrate himself at the foot of
the throne, with his face towards the ground. The king seeing
him, called to him, and made him sit by his side ; and shewing
him to the assembly, gave him in that public way all the praise
he so well deserved ; nay, he did not stop here, for there being
a grand entertainment at court on that day, he placed him at
his own table to dine only with him.

The Greek king (proceeded the fisherman) was not satisfied
with admitting the physician to his own table; towards evening,
when the courtiers were about to depart, he put on him a long
rich robe resembling that which the courtiers usually wore in
his presence, and in addition made him a present of two thou-
sand sequins. The following days he did nothing but caress
him; in short, this prince, thinking he could never repay the
obligations he owed to so skilful a physician, was continually
conferring on him some fresh proof of his gratitude.

The king had a grand vizier, who was avaricious, envious, and
by nature capable of every species of crime. He observed, not
without pain, the presents which had been bestowed upon the
physician, whose great character and merit he was determined
to lessen and destroy in the mind of the king. To accomplish
this, he went to him, and said in private that he had some intel-
ligence of the greatest moment to communicate. The king
asked him what it was. “Sire,” replied he, “it is very danger-
ous for a monarch to place any confidence in a man of whose
fidelity he is not assured. In overwhelming the physician
Douban with your favours, and bestowing all this kindness and
regard upon him, you know not but he may be a traitor, who
has introduced himself to the court.in order to assassinate you.”



28 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

«What is this you dare tell me?” answered the king. “Reco!
lect to whom you speak, and that you advance an assertion to
which I shall not easily give credit.” “Sire,” added the vizier,
“1 am accurately informed of what I have the honour to repre-
sent to you; do not therefore continue to repose such a danger-
sus confidence in him. If your majesty is, as it were, in a
dream, it is time to awake; for I again repeat, that the phy-
sician Douban has not travelled from the farther part of Greece,
his own country, but for the horrible design I have mentioned.”

“No, no, vizier,” interrupted the king ;” J] am sure this man,
whom you consider asa hypocrite and traitor, is one of the
most virtuous and best of men; there is no one in the world
whom I regard so much. You know by what remedy, or rather
by what miracle, he cured me of my leprosy ; and if he had
sought my life, why did he thus save it. Cease then from
endeavouring to instil unjust suspicions, for instead of listening
to them, I now inform you that from this very day I bestow
upon him a pension of one thousand sequins a month for the
rest of his life. And were I to share all my riches, and even my
kingdoms with him, I could never sufficiently repay what he
has done for me. I see what it is, his virtue excites your envy ;
but do not suppose that I shall suffer myself to be prejudiced
against him unjustly. I well remember what a vizier said to
King Sinbad his master, to prevent his giving orders for the
death of his son.”

This very much excited the curiosity of the vizier. “I beg
your majesty will pardon me if I have the boldness to ask you
what it was that the vizier of King Sinbad said to his master, in
order to avert the death of his son.” The Greek king had the
complaisance to satisfy him. “ This vizier,” added he, “ after
having represented to King Sinbad that he ought to hesitate to
do a thing which was founded on the suggestion of a mother-in-
law, for fear she should repent, related the following story :”—



THE HUSBAND AND THE PARROT. 29

THE HISTORY OF THE HUSBAND AND THE
PARROT.

A ZAHM ERE lived once a good man who had a beautiful
A WT wife, of whom he was so passionately fond, that he
Ky | could scarcely bear to have her out of his sight. One

"day, when some particular business obliged him to
leave her, he went to a place where they sold all sorts of birds ;
he purchased a parrot, which was not only highly accomplished
in the art of talking, but also possessed the rare gift of telling
everything that was done in its presence. The husband took it
home in a cage to his wife, and begged of her to keep it in her
chamber, and take great care of it during his absence ; after this
he set out on his journey.

On his return, he did not fail to interrogate the parrot on
what had passed while he was away ; and the bird very expertly
related a few circumstances which occasioned the husband to
reprimand his wife. She supposed that some of her slaves had
exposed her, but they all assured her they were faithful, and
agreed in charging the parrot with the crime. Desirous of
being convinced of the truth of this matter, the wife devised a
method of quieting the suspicions of her husband, and at the
same time of revenging herself on the parrot, if he were the
culprit. The next time the husband was absent, she ordered
one of her slaves, during the night, to turn a handmill under the
bird’s cage, and another to throw water over it like rain, anda
third to wave a looking-glass before the parrot by the light of a
candle. The slaves were employed the greatest part of the
night in doing what their mistress had ordered them, and suc-
ceeded to her satisfaction.

The following day, when the husband returned, he again ap-
plied to the parrot to be informed of what had taken place. The
bird replied, “My dear master, the lightning, the thunder, and
the rain, have so disturbed me the whole night, that I cannot
tell you how much I have suffered.” The husband, who knew
there had been no storm that night, became convinced that the
parrot did not always relate facts; and that having told an un-
truth in this particuiar, he had also deceived him with respect
to his wife: being therefore extremely enraged with it, he took
tre bird out of the cage, and, dashing it on the floor, killed it






3° THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

He, however, afterwards, learnt from his neighbours that the
poor parrot had told no falsehood in reference to his wife’s con-
duct, which made him repent of having destroyed it.

“When the Greek king,” said the fisherman to the Genius,
“had finished the story of the parrot,” he added, ‘You, vizier,
through envy of Douban, who has done you no evil, wish me to
order his death, but I will take good care lest, like the husband
who killed his parrot, I should afterwards repent.’ ”

The vizier was too desirous of the death of Douban to let it
rest here. “Sire,” replied he, “the loss of the parrot was of
little importance, nor do I think his master could long have re- .
gretted it. But on what account should the dread of oppressing
the innocent prevent you from destroying this physician? Is it
not a sufficient reason, that he is accused of attempting your
life, to authorise you to take away his? When the life of a
king is in question, a bare suspicion ought to be equal to a cer-
tainty ; and it is better to sacrifice the innocent than save the
guilty. But this, sire, by no means rests on an uncertainty.
The physician Douban positively wishes to assassinate you. It
is not envy that makes me hostile to him, it is the interest alone
that I take in your majesty’s preservation ; it is my zeal which
induces me to give my advice on so important an occasion, If
my information is false, 1 deserve the same punishment that a
certain vizier underwent farmerly.” “ What had that vizier done
worthy of chastisement.” said the Greek king, “I will tell your
majesty,” answered the vizier, “if you will have the goodness to
listen.”

THE HISTORY OF THE VIZIER WHO WAS
- PUNISHED.

24) HERE was formerly a king whose son was passion-
a ately fond of hunting. His father, therefore, often

indulged him in this diversion ; but at the same time
gave positive orders to his grand vizier always to
accompany, and never lose sight of him.

One hunting morning, the prickers roused a stag, and the



&



THE VIZIER WHO WAS PUNISHED. 31

prince set off in pursuit, thinking that the vizier was following
him. He galloped so long and his eagerness carried him so far,
that he at last found himself quite alone. He immediately
stopped, and observing that he had lost his way, he endeavoured
to return back by the same, in order to join the vizier, who had
not been sufficiently attentive in following him. He was, how-
ever, unable to find it; and riding about on all sides, without
getting into the right track, he by chance met a lady, not ill
made, who was weeping most bitterly. The prince immediately
checked his horse, and inquired of her who she was, what she
did alone in that place, and whether he could assist her. sal
am,” she answered, “the daughter of an Indian king. In riding
out into the country, I was overcome with sleep, and fell from
my horse. He has run away, and | know not what has become
of him.” The young prince was sorry for her misfortune, and
proposed to take her up behind him, which she accepted.

As they passed by an old ruined building, the lady made some
excuse to alight; the prince therefore stopped, and suffered her
to get down. He also alighted, and walked towards the building,
holding his horse by the bridle. Imagine then what was his
astonishment, when he heard the female pronounce these words
from within the walls: “ Rejoice, my children, I have brought
you a very nice fat youth.” And directly afterwards other voices
answered, “ Where is he, mamma? Let us eat him instantly,
for we are very hungry”

The prince had heard enough to convince him of the danger
he was in: he plainly perceived that she, who represented her-
self as the daughter of an Indian king, was no other than the
wife of one of those savage demons called Ogres, who live in
desert places, and make use of a thousand wiles to surprise and
devour the unfortunate passengers. He trembled with fear, and
instantly mounted his horse.

The pretended princess at that moment made her appearance,
and finding she had failed in her scheme, “Do not be afraid,”
she cried, “but tell me who you are, and what you are looking
for? “IT have lost my way,” he replied, “ and am endeavouring
to find it”? “If you are lost,” she said, “ recommend yourself to
the Prophet, and he will deliver you from your difficulty.”

The young prince could not believe that she spoke sincerely,
but that she considered him as already within her power; he



32 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

lifted up his hands therefore towards heaven, and said, “Cast
thine eyes upon me, O Prophet, and deliver me from this my
enemy!” At this prayer, the Ogre went back to the ruin, and
the prince rode off as fast as possible. He fortunately dis-
covered the right road, and arrived safely at home, and related
to his father, word for word, the great danger he had encountered
through the neglect of the grand vizier. The king was so
enraged at him, that he ordered this minister to be instantly
strangled,

“Sire,” continued the vizier of the Greek king, “to return to
the physician Douban ; if you do not take care, the confidence
you place in him will turn out unfortunate. I well know that
he is a spy, sent by your enemies to attempt your majesty’s life.
He has cured you, you say ; but who can tell that? He has
perhaps cnly cured you in appearance, and not radically ; and
who can tell whether this remedy in the end will not produce
the most pernicious effects ?”

The Greek king was naturally rather weak, and had not
penetration enough to discover the wicked intention of his
vizier, nor sufficient firmness to persist in his first opinion.
This conversation staggered him. “ You are right, vizier,” said
he, “he may be come for the express purpose of taking my life,
which he can easily accomplish, even by the mere smell of some
of his drugs. We must consider what is to be done in this
conjuncture !”

When the vizier perceived the king in the disposition he
wished, he said to him, “ The best and most certain means, sire,
to insure your repose, and put your person in safety, is instantly
to send to Douban, and on his appearance, order him to be
beheaded.” “Indeed,” replied the king, “I think I ought to
prevent his designs.” Having said this, he called one of his
officers, and ordered him to find the physician, who, without
knowing what the king wished, hastened to the palace.

“ Knowest thou,” said the king, as soon as he saw him, “ why
I sent for thee here?” “No, sire,” answered Douban, “and 1
wait till your majesty pleases to instruct me.” “I have ordered
thee to come,” replied the king, “to free myself from thy snares,
by taking thy life.”

It is impossible to express the astonishment of Douban at



THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 33

hearing the sentence of his death. “For what reason, sire,”
replied he, “does your majesty condemn me to death? What
crime have I been guilty of?” “I have been well informed,”
added the king, “that you are a spy, and that you have come to
my court in order to take away my life; but to prevent that, I
will first deprive you of yours. Strike,” added he to an officer
who was by, “and deliver me from a treacherous wretch, who
has introduced himself here only to assassinate me.”

At hearing this, the physician at once surmised that the
honours and riches which had been heaped upon him had
excited some enemies against him, and that the king, through
weakness, had suffered himself to be guided by them; nor was
he wrong. He began to repent having cured him; but that
feeling came too late. “Is it thus,” he cried, “that you recom-
pense the good I have done you?” The king, however, paid no
attention, and desired the officer, a second time, to execute his
orders. The physician had then recourse to prayers. “Ah,
sire,” he cried, “if you prolong my life, Heaven will prolong
yours ; do not kill me, lest God should treat you after the same
manner.”

“You see, then,” said the fisherman, breaking off his story in
this place, and addressing himself to the Genius, “ that what has
passed between the Greek king and the physician Douban is
exactly the same as what has happened between us.”

The Greek king, however, continued he, instead of regarding
the entreaties the physician urged in conjuring him to relent,
exclaimed, “No, no, you must die, or you will take away my
life in a still more concealed manner than you have cured me.”
Douban, in the meantime bathed in tears, complained much at
finding his important services so ill requited, and at last pre-
’ pared for death. The officer then put a bandage over his eyes,
tied his hands, and was going to draw his scimitar. The cour-
tiers, however, who were present, felt so much for him, that they
entreated the king to pardon him, assuring his majesty he was
not guilty, and that they would answer for his innocence. But
the king was inflexible, and spoke so peremptorily, that they
dared not reply.

The physician being on his knees, his eyes bandaged, and
ready to receive the stroke that was to terminate his existence,
once more addressed the king :—“ Since your majesty. sire, will

c



34 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

not revoke the order for my death, I entreat you at least to give
me leave to return home to arrange my funeral, take a last fare-
well of my family, bestow some charity, and leave my books to
those who will know how to make a good use of them. There
is one of them which I wish to make a present to your majesty.
It is a very rare and curious work, and worthy of being kept
even in your treasury with the greatest care.’ “What book
can there be,” replied the king, “so valuable as you mention ?”
“ Sire,” answered the physician, “it contains things of the most
curious nature, and one of the principal is, that when my head
shall be struck off, if your majesty will take the trouble to open
the book at the sixth leaf, and read the third line on the left-
hand page, my head will answer every question you wish to
ask.” The king was so desirous of seeing such a wonderful
thing, that he put off his death till the next day, and sent him
home under a strong guard.

The physician then arranged all his affairs, and as the news
got abroad that an unheard-of prodigy was to happen after his
execution, the viziers, emirs, officers of the guard, in short all
the court, flocked the next day to the hall of audience to witness
such an extraordinary event.

Douban the physician appeared directly after, and advanced
to the foot of the throne with a very large volume in his hand.
He then placed it on a vase, and unfolded the cover in which
the book was wrapped ; and in presenting it, he thus addressed
the king :—“ If it be your pleasure, sire, receive this book ; and
as soon as my head shall be struck off, order one of your officers
to place it on the vase upon the cover of the book; as soon as
it is there, the blood will cease to flow: then open the book, and
my head shall answer all your questions. But, sire,” added
Douban, “ permit me once more to implore your mercy. Con-
sider, I beg of you, that I protest to you 1 am innocent.” “Thy
prayers,” answered the king, “are useless, and were it only to
hear thy head speak after thy death, I should wish for thy exe-
cution.” In saying this, he took the book from the hands of
the physician, and ordered the officer to do his duty.

The head was so adroitly cut off, that it fell into the vase, and
it had hardly been on the cover an instant before the blood
stopped. Then, to the astonishment of the king, and all the
spectators, it opened its eyes, and said. “ Will your majesty now



THE FISHEKMAN AND THE GENIUS, 35

open the book?” The king did so; and finding that the first
leaf stuck to the second, he put his finger to his mouth, and
moistened it, in order to turn it over more easily. He went on
doing so till he came to the sixth leaf 3; and observing nothing
written upon the appointed page, “ Physician,” said he to the
head, “there is no writing” “Turn over, then, a few more
leaves,” replied the head. The king continued turning them
over, still putting his finger frequently to his mouth, till the
poison, in which each leaf had been dipped, began to produce
its effect. The prince then felt himself suddenly agitated in a
most extraordinary manner ; his sight failed him, and he fell at
the foot of the throne in the greatest convulsions,

When the physician Douban, or rather his head, saw that the
poison had taken effect, and that the king had only a few minutes
to live, “Tyrant!” he exclaimed, “behold how those princes
are treated who abuse their power and sacrifice the innocent.”
The head had no sooner repeated these words, than the king
expired ; and, at the same time, the small portion of life that
remained in the head itself was wasted.

As soon as the fisherman had finished the history of the Greek
king and the physician Douban, he applied it to the Genius,
whom he still kept confined in the vase. “ If,” said he, “the
Greek king had permitted Douban to live, Heaven would also
have bestowed the same benefit on him: but he rejected the
humble prayers of the physician. This, O Genius, is the case
with yourself. If I had been able to make you relent, and
could have obtained the favour I asked of you, I should have
pitied the state in which you now are; but since you persisted
in your determination to kill me, in spite of the obligation you
were under to me for setting you at liberty, I ought, in my turn,
to shew no mercy. In leaving you within this vase, and casting
you into the sea, I shall deprive you of the use of you existence
tillthe end of time. This is the revenge you yourself have taught
me.”

“Once more, my good friend,” replied the Genius, “I entreat
you not to be guilty of so cruel an act ; remember that revenge
is not a part of virtue; on the contrary, it is praiseworthy to
return good for evil. Do not, then, serve me, as Imma formerly
treated Ateca.” ‘“And-how was that?” asked the fisherman



36 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“If you wish to be informed of it, open this vase,” answered
che Genius: “do you think that J am in the humour, while
confined in this narrow prison, to relate'stories? I will tell you
as many as you please when you shall have let me out.” “No,
no,” said the fisherman, “I will not release you ; it is better for
me to cast you into the bottom of the sea.” “ One word more,
fisherman,” cried the Genius: “I will teach you how to become
as rich as possible.”

The hope of being no longer in want, at once disarmed the
fisherman. “I would listen to you,” he cried, ‘if I had the
least ground to believe you ; swear to me by the great Prophet
that you will faithfully observe what you say, and I will open
the vase. I do not believe that you will be sufficiently bold to
violate such an oath.” The Genius did so; and the fisherman
immediately took off the covering. The smoke instantly issued
from it, and the first thing the Genius did, after he had re-
assumed his usual form, was to kick the vase into the sea, an
action which rather alarmed the fisherman. “ What do you
mean, O Genius, by this; do you not intend to keep the oath
you have taken? Or must I address the same words to you
which the physician Douban did to the Greek king—‘ Suffer
me to live, and Heaven will prolong your days?’”

The fear expressed by him made the Genius laugh ; “ Be of
good heart, fisherman,” answered he, “I have thrown the vase
into the sea only for. diversion, and to see whether you would be
alarmed: but to shew you that I intend to keep my word, take
your nets and follow me.” They passed by the city and went
over the top of a mountain, from whence they descended into a
vast plain, which led them to a pond, situated between four
small hills.

When they were arrived on the borders of the pond, the
Genius said to the fisherman, “Throw your nets, and catch
fish.” The fisherman did not doubt that he should take some,
for he saw a great quantity in the pond; but how great was his
surprise at finding them of four different colours—white, red,
blue, and yellow. He threw his nets and caught four, one of
each colour. As he had never seen any similar to them, he
could hardly cease admiring them ; and judging that he could
dispose of them for a considerable sum, he expressed great joy.
“ Carry these fish to the palace,” said the Genius, “and present



THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 37

them to the sultan, and he will give you more money than you
ever handled in all your life. You may come every day and
fish in this pond, but beware of casting your nets more than
once each day: if you act otherwise, some evil will befall you ;
therefore take care. This is my advice, and if you follow it
exactly you will do well.” Having said this, he struck his foot
against the ground, which opened, and having sunk into it, the
earth closed as before.

The fisherman resolved to observe the advice and instructions
of the Genius in every point, and take care never to throw his
nets a second time. He went back to the town very well satis-
fied with his success, and making a thousand reflections on his
adventure. He went directly and presented his fish at the
sultan’s palace.

The sultan was surprised when he saw the four fish brought
him by the fisherman. He took them one by one, and ob-
served them most attentively; and after admiring them a
long time, he said to his first vizier, “Take these fish and
carry them to that excellent cook which the emperor of the
Greeks sent me; I think they must be equally good as they

“are beautiful.”

The vizier took them, and delivered them himself into the
hands of the cook. “Here are four fish,” said he, “ which have
been presented to the sultan ; he commands you to dress them.”
He then returned to the sultan his master, who desired him to
give the fisherman four hundred pieces of gold ; which he faith-
fully executed. The fisherman, who was never before in posses-
sion of so large a sum of money at once, could not conceal his
joy, and thought it alla dream. He soon, however, proved it
to be a reality by the good purpose to which he applied the gold
in relieving the wants of his family.

As soon as the cook had cleaned the fish which the vizier had
brought, she put them in a vessel, with some oil, over the fire to
fry. When she thought they were sufficiently one on one side,
she turned them. She had hardly done so when, wonderful to
relate, the wall. of the kitchen appeared to separate, and a beau-
tiful and majestic young damsel came out of the opening. She
was dressed in a satin robe, embroidered with flowers after the
Egyptian manner, and adorned with ear-rings and a necklace of
large pearls, and gold bracelets set with rubies ; she held a rod



38 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

of myrtle in her hand. Approaching the vessel, to the great as-
tonishment of the cook, who remained motionless at the sight,
and striking one of the fish with her rod, she said, “Fish, fish,
art thou doing thy duty?” The fish answering not a word,
she again repeated it, when the four fish all raised themselves
up, and said very distinctly, “ Yes, yes, if you reckon, we reckon ;
if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we conquer,
and are content.” As soon as they had spoken these words,
the damsel overturned the vessel, and went back through the
wall, which immediately closed up, and was in the same state as
before. coe

The cook, whom all these wonders alarmed, having in some
measure recovered from her fright, went to take up the fish,
which had fallen upon the hot ashes; but she found them
blacker and more burnt than the coals themselves, and not at
all in a state to send to the sultan. At this she was greatly dis-
tressed, and began to cry with all her might. “ Alas,” said she,
“what will become of me? I am sure, when I relate to the
sultan what I have seen, that he will not believe me. How en-
raged will he be with me!”

While she was in this distress, the grand vizier entered, and
asked if the fish were ready. The cook then related all that had
taken place, at which, as we may naturally suppose, he was
much astonishel but without telling the sultan anything about
it, he invented some excuse which satisfied him. He then sent
directly for the fisherman; to whom, when he was come, he
said, “ Bring me four more fish, like those you brought before,
for an accident has happened which prevents their being served
up to the sultan.” The fisherman did not tell him what the
Genius had strictly advised him to do, but pleaded the length
of the way as an excuse for not being able to procure any more
that day ; he p' omised, however, to bring them the next morn-
ing.

The fisherman, in order to be in time, set out before it was
day, and went to the pond. He threw his nets, and drawing
them out, found four more fish, like those he had taken the day
before, each of a different colour. He returned directly, and
brought them to the grand vizier by the time he had promised.
The minister took them, and carried them into the kitchen,

- where he shut himself up with only the cook, who prepared to



THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 39

dress tnem before him. She put them on the fire as she had
done the others on the preceding day. When they were dressed
on one side, she turned them, and immediately the wall of the
kitchen opened, and the same damsel appeared, with her myrtle
inher hand. She approached the vessel in which the fish were,
and striking one of them, addressed the same words to it she
had before done; when they all, raising their heads, made the

same answer. The damsel overturned the vessel with her rod .«

as she had done before, and went back through the opening in
the wall, where she had entered. The grand vizier witnessed
all that passed. “This is very surprising,” he cried, “and too
extraordinary to be kept secret from the sultan’s ears, I will my-
self go and inform him of this prodigy.” He immediately, there-
fore, went, and gave an exact relation of all that had passed.

The sultan was much astonished, and became very anxious to
see this wonder. For this purpose he again sent for the fisher-
man: “Friend,” said he to him, when he came, “canst thou
not bring me four more fish of different colours?” “If your
majesty,” answered the fisherman, “ will grant me three days, I
can promise to do so.” He obtained the time he wished, and
went again, for the third time, to the pond. He was not less
successful than before, and he caught four fish of different
colours the first time he threw his nets. He neglected not to
carry them directly to the sultan, who expressed the greater
pleasure at seeing them, as he did not expect them so soon;
and he ordered four hundred pieces of money to be given to the
fisherman.

As soon as the sultan had got the fish, he had them taken into
his own cabinet, together with the different things that were
necessary to dress them. Here he shut himself up with the
grand vizier, who began to cook them, and put them on the fire
in a proper vessel. As soon as they were done on one side, he
turned them on the other. The wall of the cabinet immediately
opened ; but, instead of the beautiful damsel, there appeared a
black, who was in the habit of a slave. This black was very
large and gigantic, and held a large green rod in his hand. He
advanced to the vessel, and touching one of the fish with his
rod, he cried out in a terrible tone, “ Fish, fish, art thou doing
thy duty?” At these words, the fish lifted up their heads, and
answered, “ Yes, yes, we are: if you reckon, we reckon: if you



40 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we conquer, and are
content.” The fish had scarcely said this, when the black over-
turned the vessel into the middle of the cabinet, and reduced
the fish to the state of cinders. Having done so, he haughtily
retired through the opening of the wall, which instantly closed,
and appeared as perfect as before.

“ After what I have seen,” said the sultan to his grand vizier,
“it is in vain for me to think of remaining at ease. It is certain
that these fish signify something very extraordinary, which I
wish to discover.’ He sent for the fisherman, and when he |
arrived, he said to him, “The fish thou hast brought me have
caused me great uneasiness ; where dost thou catch them?” “T
caught them, sire,” answered he, “in a pond, which is situated
in the midst of four small hills, beyond the mountain you may
see from hence.” “Do you know that pond ?” said the sultan
to the vizier. “No, sire,” answered he; “I have never even
heard it mentioned, though I have hunted in the vicinity of the
mountain, and beyond it, near sixty years. The sultan asked
the fisherman about what distance the pond was from the palace ;
he replied that it was not more than three hours’ journey.
With this assurance, as there was still time to arrive there
before night, the sultan ordered his whole court to get ready,
while the fisherman served as a guide.

They all ascended the mountain, and in going down on the
other side, they were much surprised by the appearance of a
large plain, which no one had ever before remarked. They at
length arrived at the pond, which they found situated exactly
among four hills, as the fisherman had reported. Its water was
so transparent, that they remarked all the fish to be of the same
colours as those the fisherman had brought to the palace.

The sultan halted on the side of the pond ; and, after observing
the fish with signs of great admiration, he inquired of his emirs
and all his courtiers if it could be possible that they had never
seen this pond, which was so close to the city.—They all said
they had never heard it even mentioned. “Since you all agree,
then,” said he, “that you have never heard it spoken of, and
since I am not less astonished than you are at this novelty, 1 am
resolved not to return to my palace till I have discovered for
what reason this pond is now placed here, and why there are
fish of only four colours in it.” After having thus spoken, he



THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 41

ordered them to encamp around it; his own pavilion, and the
tents of his immediate household, were pitched on the borders
of the pond.

When the day closed, the sultan retired to his pavilion, and
entered into a particular conversation with his vizier. “My
mind,” said he, “is much disturbed ; this pond, suddenly placed
here ; this black, who appeared to us in my cabinet ; these fish,
too, whom we heard speak ; all this so much excites my curiosity
that I cannot conquer my impatience to be satisfied. It is on
this account that I am absolutely determined to execute the
design I meditate. I shall go quite alone from my camp, and
order you to keep my departure a profound secret. Remain in
my pavilion, and when my emirs and courtiers present them-
selves at the entrance to-morrow morning, send them away, and
say I have a slight indisposition, and wish to remain alone. You
will also continue to do so every day till my return.”

The grand vizier endeavoured, by many arguments, to persuade
the sultan not to do as he intended. He represented the great
danger to which he exposed himself, and the unnecessary trouble
and difficulties he might thus encounter, and probably to no
purpose. All his eloquence, however, was exhausted, to no
effect ; the sultan did not alter his resolution, but prepared to
set out. He put on a proper dress for walking, and armed
himself with a sabre; and as soon as he found that everything
in the camp was quiet, he departed, unaccompanied by any one.

He bent his course towards one of the small hills, which he
ascended without much difficulty ; and the descent on the other
side was still easier. He then pursued his way over a plain, till
the sun rose. He now perceived, in the distance before him, a
large building, the sight of which filled him with joy, from the
hopes of being able to gain some intelligence of what he wished
to know. When he came near, he remarked that it was a
magnificent palace, or rather a strong castle, built with polished
black marble, and covered with fine steel, so bright that it was
like a mirror. Delighted with having so soon met with some-
thing at least worthy his curiosity, he stopped opposite the
front, and considered it with much attention ; he then advanced
towards the folding-doors, one of which was open. Though he
might have gone in, he thought it better to knock. At first, he
knocked gently, and waited some time; but, finding no one



42 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

appear, he thought they might not have heard ; he therefore
knocked a second time, much louder; still no one came. He
redoubled his efforts, but in vain. At this he was much asto-
nished, as he could not imagine that a castle so well built as that
was, could be deserted.—“ If there be no person there,” said the
sultan to himself, “‘I have nothing to fear; and if there be any
one, I have arms to defend myself with.”

At last he entered, and when he was in the vestibule, he called
out, “Is there no one here to receive a stranger, who is in want
of refreshment on his journey?” He repeated it two or three
times, as loud as he could; still there was no answer. This
silence increased his astonishment. He passed on to a very
spacious court, and looking on all sides, he could not discover
a living creature. He then entered, and passed through some
large halls, the carpets of which were of silk, the recesses
and sofas entirely covered with the stuffs of Mecca, and the
curtains before the doors of the richest manufactures of India,
embroidered with gold and silver. He went on, and came to a
most wonderful saloon, in the midst of which there was a large
reservoir, with a lion of massive gold at each corner. Streams
of water issued from the mouths of the four lions, and in falling,
appeared to break in a thousand diamonds and pearls, which
formed a good addition to a fountain that sprung from the
middle of the basin, and rose almost to the top of a dome,
beautifully painted in the arabesque style.

The castle was surrounded on three sides by a garden, which
was embellished with all kinds of flowers, fountains, groves, and
many other beauties ; but what rendered this spot still more
enchanting was the multitude of birds, which filled the air with
the sweetest notes. This was their constant habitation, because
there were nets thrown entirely over the trees, which prevented
their escape.

The sultan continued walking along time from one apartment
to another, where everything was grand and magnificent. Being
rather fatigued, he sat down in an open cabinet, which looked
into the garden. Here he meditated upon all he had seen, or
might yet see, and was reflecting on the different objects, when
suddenly a plaintive voice, accompanied by the most heart-
rending cries, struck his ear. He listened attentively, and dis-
tinctly heard these melancholy words: “O fortune, thou hast



THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 43

not suffered me long to enjoy my happy lot, but hast rendered
me the most wretched of men; cease, I entreat thee, thus to
persecute me, and, by a speedy death, put an end to my suffer-
ings. Alas! is it possible I can still exist, after all the torments
I have suffered ?”

The sultan, much affected by these lamentable complaints,
immediately got up, and went towards the spot whence they
issued. He came to the entrance of a large hall; he drew the
door-curtain aside, and saw a young man seated upon a sort of
throne, raised a little from the ground. He appeared well made,
and was very richly dressed, but deep sorrow was impressed on
his countenance. The sultan approached, and saluted him. The
youth returned the compliment by bending his head very low,
but did not rise. “I am sure, sir,” said he to the sultan, “I
ought to get up to receive you, and shew you all possible respect,
but a most powerful reason prevents me; you will not there-
fore, I trust, take it ill.” “I feel myself highly honoured, sir,”
replied the sultan, “by the good opinion you express of me.
Whatever may be your motive for not rising, I willingly receive
your apologies. Attracted by your complaints, and impelled by
your sufferings, I come to offer you my assistance. I trust J
shall be permitted to afford some consolation to you in your
misfortunes, and I will use all my endeavours to do so. I flatter
myself you will not object to relate the history of your sorrows
tome. But, in the first place, I beg of you to inform me what
that pond which is near this castle means, where there are fish
of four different colours ; how, also, this castle came here, and
you thus in it and alone!”

Instead of answering these questions, the young man began
to weep most bitterly. “ How inconstant is fortune!” he cried ;
“she delights in crushing those whom she has elevated. Who
can say they have ever enjoyed from her a life of calm and pure
happiness?”

The sultan, touched with compassion at his situation, re-
quested him again to relate the cause of such sorrow. “Alas,
my lord!” answered the youth, “can I be otherwise than
afflicted, or can these eyes ever cease from shedding tears ?”
At these words, he lifted up his robe, and the sultan perceived
he was a man only to his waist, and that from thence to his feet
he was changed into black marble.



44 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

‘ou may easily imagine that the sultan was much surprised _
when he saw the deplorable state of the young man. “What
you shew me,” said he to him, “fills me with horror, but at the
same time excites my curiosity. I am impatient to learn your
history, which must, no doubt, be very singular ; and I am per-
suaded that the pond and the fish have some connexion with
it. I entreat you, therefore, to relate it; and you may find
consolation by doing so, for the unhappy often experience some
relief in communicating their sorrows.” “I will not refuse you
this satisfaction,” replied the young man, “although I cannot
impart it without renewing the most poignant grief; but I must .
forewarn you to prepare your ears and your mind, nay, even.
your eyes, for what surpasses all conception.” 3

SSeS

THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE
BLACK ISLES.

MUST first inform you (continued he) that my father,
who was called Mahmoud, was the king of this state.
It is the kingdom of the Black Isles, which takes
its name from four small neighbouring mountains,

that were formerly islands; and the capital where my father

resided was situated on the spot which is now occupied by that’
pond, You will know how these changes took place as I proceed
with my history.

The king, my father, died at the age of seventy years, and |
immediately ascended the throne. My first care was to marry,
and I sought to unite myself in the royal dignities with my
cousin, a charming young lady, and about my own age, and
who had since her father’s death, an event which took place
some years previously, resided in the palace. At first she was
inclined to return my love, but after a short time she displayed
an aversion towards me, and fixed her affections on a black
Indian, one of the original inhabitants of this country, as in-
famous as he was ugly: indeed, so much had he offended
against the laws, that he was in daily danger of being handed
over to the executioner.





THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, 45

One evening, having had previously an interview with the
lady, in which she avowed her preference for my rival, I was
walking in the neighbourhood of the palace when I heard her
footsteps. I moved out of the way and concealed myself till
she passed, having determined to watch her movements.

I followed her closely and stealthily, passing through several
doors, which opened by virtue of some magic words she pro-
nounced ; the last she opened was that of the garden, which she
entered. I stopped at this door that she might not see me,
while she crossed a parterre; and following her with my eyes,
as well as the obscurity of the night would permit, I remarked
that she went into a little wood, the walks of which were en-
closed by a thick hedge. I repaired thither by another way,
and hiding myself behind the hedge of one of the paths, I per-
‘ceived that she was walking with the Indian. I did not fail to
listen attentively to their discourse, when I heard her say, “I da
not deserve your reproaches. I will, if you wish it, before the sun
rises, change this great city and this beautiful palace into fright-
ful ruins, which shall be inhabited only by wolves, and owls, and
ravens. Shall I transport all the stones with which these walls
are so strongly built beyond Mount Caucasus, and farther than
the boundaries of the habitable world? You have only to
speak, and.all this place shall be transformed.”

As the lady finished this speech, she and her companion, hav-
ing reached the end of the walk, turned to enter another, and
passed before me: I had already drawn my scimitar, and as the
man was next me, I struck him on the neck, and he fell. I be-
. lieved I had killed him, and with this persuasion, I retired pre-
cipitately, without discovering myself.

Although the man’s wound was mortal, my cousin yet con-
trived, by her enchantments, to preserve in him that kind of
existence which can be called neither dead nor alive. As I
traversed the garden to return to the palace, I heard her weeping
bitterly. She retired to her apartments, where, abandoning her-
self to her grief, she passed a whole year in mourning. At the
expiration of that time, she requested my permission to build a
mausoleum for herself in the centre of the palace, where she said
she wished to pass the remainder of her days. I did not refuse
her, and she erected a magnificent palace with a dome, which
may be seen from hence, and she called it the Palace of Tears.



46 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

When it was finished, she had her lover removed from the
place whither she had transported him on the night I wounded
him and brought to this mausoleum. She had till that period
preserved his life by giving him certain potions, which she
administered herself, and continued to give him daily after his
removal to the Palace of Tears. ,

All her enchantments, however, did not avail, for he was not
only unable to walk or stand, but had also lost the use of his
speech, and gave no signs of life but by looks. Although she
had only the consolation of seeing him and saying to him all the
tender things that her love inspired, yet she constantly paid him
two long visits every day. I was well acquainted with this cir-
cumstance, but I pretended to be ignorant of it.

Excited by my curiosity, 1 went one day to the Palace of
Tears to know what was the occupation of the princess, and con-
cealing myself in a part where I could see and hear what passed,
I heard her speaking in this manner to her lover: “ How bitter the
affliction to me to see thee in this state! I feel as much as thy-
self the agonies thou endurest. I am ever speaking to thee, and
yet thou returnest no answer ; how long will this distressing si-
lence continue ?”

This discourse, which was frequently interrupted by tears and
sobs, at length exhausted my patience. I could no longer re-
main in concealment, and approaching her, “ Madam,” said I,
“you have wept enough; it is now time to have done with this
grief. You forget what you owe to yourself.” “Sire,” replied
she, “if you still retain any regard for me, I entreat you to leave
me to my sorrows.”

I endeavoured, but in vain, to bring her to a 3ense of her duty;
and finding that all my arguments only increased her obstinacy,
‘J at last desisted and left her. She continued to visit the Palace
of Tears every day; and for two years she was inconsolable.

I went a second time to the Palace of Tears, while she was
there. I hid myself as before, and heard her say, “It is now
three years that thou hast not spoken to me; why are you thus
ever silent ?”

I avow to you, my lord, that I was so enraged at these words,
that I suddenly shewed myself, and addressing myself to the
tomb, I said, “Why dost thou not, O tomb, swallow up this
monster. who is even disgusting to human nature?”



THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, 47

1 had hardly finished these words, when the lady, who was
seated near the black, started up like a fury. “Ah, wretch!”
said she to me, “it is thou who hast been the cause of my
grief,” and at the same instant she pronounced some words
which I did not understand, and added, “ By virtue of my en-
chantments, I command thee from this moment to become halt
marble, and half man.” Immediately, my lord, I was changed
to what you see me; already dead among the living, and living
among the dead.

As soon as this cruel enchantress, for she is unworthy of any
other name, had thus transformed me, and by means of her
magic had conveyed me to this apartment, she destroyed my
capital, which was both flourishing and well inhabited ; she
annihilated the palaces, public places, and markets ; turned the
whole place into a lake, or pond, and rendered the country, as
you may perceive, quite a desert. The four sorts of fish which
are in the pond are four different classes of inhabitants, who
professed different religions, and inhabited the capital The
white were Mussulmen; the red, Persians, who worship fire ;
the blue, Christians ; and the yellow, Jews; the four little hills
were four islands, whence the name of the kingdom originated.
I was informed of all this by the enchantress, who herself related
the effects of her rage. Nor was even this all; she did not
confine her fury to the destruction of my empire, and to my
enchantment, for she comes every day and gives me a hundred
blows with a thong, made of a bull’s hide, upon my shoulders,
from whence she draws blood at every stroke. As soon as she
has finished this punishment, she covers me with a thick stuff
made of goat’s hair, and puts a robe of rich brocade over it, not
for the sake of honouring, but of mocking me.—In saying this,
the young king of the Black Isles could not refrain from tears ;
and the sultan’s heart was so oppressed, he could not offer him
any consolation. The young king then, lifting up his eyes
towards heaven, exclaimed, “I submit, O powerful Creator of
all things, to thy judgments, and to the decrees of thy providence.
Since it is thy pleasure, I patiently endure every evil; yet I
trust thy infinite goodness will one day recompense me.”

“Inform me,” cried the sultan, affected by the recital of so
strange a story, and eager to avenge such injuries, “inform me
where this perfidious enchantress resides, and where also is her



43 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

lover, whom she by her enchantments keeps alive?” “My
lord,” answered the prince, “he, as I have before mentioned, is
at the Palace of Tears, in a tomb formed like a dome; and this
palace has a communication with the castle on the side towards
the entrance. I cannot exactly tell you to what spot the en-
chantress has retired, but she visits the Palace of Tears every
day at sunrise, after having inflicted on me the sanguinary
punishment I related; and you may easily judge that I cannot
defend myself from such great cruelty.”

“No one, prince,” replied the sultan, “deserves greater com-
miseration than yourself; nor can any one be more sensible of
your misfortune than J am. A more extraordinary fate can
never have happened to any ; and they who may hereafter com-
pose your history, will be able to relate an event the most sur-
prising of any hitherto recorded. One thing only is wanting to
complete it, and that is for you to be revenged ; nor will I leave
any thing untried to accomplish it.” The sultan having first
informed the prince who he was, and the reason of his entering
the castle, consulted with him on the best means of affording
him a just revenge ; and a plan occurred to the sultan, which he
directly communicated. They then agreed upon the steps it was
necessary to take in order to insure success ; and they deferred
the execution of the plan till the following day. In the mean-
time, as the night was far advanced, the sultan took some re-
pose. The young prince, as usual, passed his time in continual
watchfulness, for he was unable to sleep since his enchantment :
the hopes, however slight, which he cherished of being soon
relieved from his sufferings, constantly occupied his thoughts.

The sultan rose as soon as it was day; and having concealed
his robe and external dress, which might encumber him, he went
to the Palace of Tears. He found it illuminated by a multitude
of torches of white wax; and a delicious perfume issuing from
various beautiful golden vases, regularly arranged, struck his
senses. As soon as he perceived the bed on which the black
was laid, he drew his sabre, and destroyed, without resistance,
the little remains of life in this wretch. He then dragged the
body into the court of the castle, and threw it into a well.
Having done this, he returned, and lay down in the black’s
place, hiding his sabre under the covering, and remained there
in order to complete what he projected. The enchantress



THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES. 49

arrived soon after: her first business was to go into the apart-
ment where the king of the Black Isles was. She directly
stripped him, and, with unexampled barbarity, began to inflict
upon his shoulders the accustomed number of blows. The poor
prince filled the whole building with his cries, and conjured her
in the most pathetic manner to have pity on him: the wretch,
however, ceased not to beat him till she had completed the
hundred. As soon as she had finished, she threw the coarse
garment made of goat-skin over him, and then the robe of
brocade. She next went to the Palace of Tears; and, on
entering, began to renew her lamentations.

The sultan then, pretending to awake from a profound sleep,
and imitating the language of the blacks, spoke in a solemn
tone. “ There is no might, or power, but in God alone, who is
all powerful.” At these words the enchantress, to whom they
were unexpected, exclaimed, ‘Do you deceive me? is what I
hear true? Is it really you who speak?” “The cries, the tears,
the groans of the king,” answered the supposed black, “whom
you every day beat with so much indignity and barbarity, con-
tinually prevent my rest; I should have been cured long since,
and recovered the use of my tongue, if you had disenchanted
him. This, and this only, is the cause of my silence, and of
which you so continually complain.” “Well, then,” said the
enchantress, “to satisfy you, I am ready to do what you com-
mand: do you wish him to re-assume his first form?” “Yes,”
replied the sultan ; “and hasten to set him free, that I may no
longer be disturbed by his cries.”

The enchantress immediately went out from the Palace of
Tears ; and taking a vessel of water, she pronounced over it
some words, which caused it instantly to boil, as if it had been
placed on a fire. She proceeded to the apartment where the
young king was. “If the Creator of all things,” said she, throw-
ing the water over him, “hath formed thee as thou now art, or if
he is angry with thee, do not change; but if thou art in that
state by virtue of my enchantment, re-assume thy natural form,
and become the same as before.” She had hardly concluded,
when the prince, recovering his first shape, rose up, with all
possible joy, and returned thanks to God. “Go,” said the
enchantress, addressing him, “hasten from this castle, and never

return, lest it should cost thee thy life.” The young king
D



5° THE RABIAN NIGHTS.

yielded to necessity, and left her without replying a word. He
concealed himself in some secure spot, where he impatiently
waited the completion of the sultan’s design, the commencement
of which had been so successful.

The enchantress then returned to the Palace of Tears; and,
on entering, said to him whom she supposed to be the black,
“JI have done what you ordered me: nothing, therefore, now
prevents your getting up.” The sultan, still imitating the ian-
guage of the blacks, answered in rather a sharp tone, “ What
you have yet done is not sufficient for my cure. You have de-
stroyed only a part of the evil, but you must strike at the root.”
“What do you mean by the root ?” answered she. “ What can
I mean,” he cried, “but the city and its inhabitants, and the
four isles, which you have destroyed by your magic? Every
day towards midnight the fish constantly raise their heads out
of the pond, and call for vengeance. This is the real cause of
the delay of my recovery. Go quickly and re-establish every-
thing in its former state; and on thy return I will give you my
hand, and you shail assist me in rising.”

The enchantress, exulting in the expectations these words
produced, exclaimed, “ You shall soon then recover your health,
for I will instantly go and do what you have commanded.” She
went the very next moment, and when she arrived on the bor-
der of the pond, she took a little water in her hand, and scat-
tered it about. She had no sooner done so, and pronounced
certain words over the fish and the pond, than the city instantly
appeared. The fish became men, women, and children ; Maho-
metans, Christians, Persians, and Jews; freemen or slaves; in
short, each took his natural form. The houses and shops be-
came filled with inhabitants, who found everything in the same
situation and order in which they were previous to the change.
The officers and attendants of the sultan, who were very nume-
rous, and who were encamped directly where the great place or
square happened to be, were astonished at finding themselves
on a sudden in the midst of a large, well-built, and inhabited
city.

But to return to the enchantress. As soon as she had com-
pleted this change, she hastened back to the Palace of Tears.
“ T have done all you have required of me,” said she ; “arise, and
give me your hand.” “Come near, then,” said the sultan, still







THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, cI

imitating the manner of the blacks, She did so. “ Nearer
still,” he cried. She obeyed’ Then raising himself up, he
seized her so suddenly by the arms, that she had no opportunity
of recognising who it was ; and with one stroke of his sabre, he
smote her in twain, the pieces falling on each side of him, Hav-
ing done this, he left the carcase in the same place, and went to
seek for the prince of the Black Isles, who waited with the
greatest impatience for him. “ Rejoice, prince,” said he, em-
bracing him, “you have nothing more to fear, for your cruel
enemy no longer exists.”

The young prince thanked the sultan in a way which proved
that his heart was truly penetrated with gratitude; and as a
reward for the important service he had rendered him, he
wished him a long life, and the greatest prosperity. “ May you
too live happily and at peace in your capital,” replied the sultan
to him; “and should you hereafter have a wish to visit mine,
which is so near, I shall receive you with the truest pleasure,
and you shall be as highly honoured and respected as in your
own.” ‘ Powerful monarch,” answered the prince, “to whom I
am so much indebted, do you think you are very near your
capital?” “ Certainly,” replied the sultan, “TI think so, at least
that I am not more than four or five hours’ journey.” “It is a
whole year’s journey,” added the prince, “although I believe
you might come here in the time you mention, because mine
was enchanted; but since it is no longer so, things are changed.
This, however, shall not prevent my following you, were it neces-
sary to go to the very extremity of the earth. You are my libe-
rator; and to show you every mark of my gratitude, as long as I
live I shall freely accompany you, and resign my kingdom with-
out regret.”

The sultan was extremely surprised to find that he was so
distant from his dominions, and could not comprehend how it
happened; but the young king of the Black Isles convinced
him so fully of the possibility, that he no.longer doubted it. “It
matters not, then,” resumed the sultan ; “the trouble of return-
ing to my dominions wili be sufficiently recompensed by the
satisfaction arising from having assisted you, and from having
acquired a son in you; for, as you will do me the honour to
accompany me, I shall look upon you as such; and having no
children of my own, I from this moment make you my heir and



52 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

successor.” This interview between the sultan and she king of
the Black Isles was terminated by the most affectionate em-
braces, atter which the young prince prepared for his journey.
In three weeks he was ready to depart, greatly regretted by his
court and subjects, who received from his hands a near relation
of his as their king.

At length the sultan and the prince set out, with a hundred
camels laden with inestimable riches, which had been selected
from the treasury of the young king, who was accompanied by
fifty handsome nobles, well mounted and equipped. Their
journey was a pleasant one; and when the sultan, who had
despatched couriers to give notice of his arrival, and relate the
reason of his delay, drew near to his capital, the principal
officers, whom he had left there, came to receive him, and to
assure him that his long absence had not occasioned any change
in his empire. The inhabitants, also, crowded to meet him, and
welcome him with acclamations and every demonstration of
joy, which lasted for several days.

The day after his arrival, the sultan assembled his courtiers,
and gave them an ample detail of the occurrences which, con-
trary to his wishes, had delayed his return ; he then declared
to them his intention of adopting the king of the four Black
Isles, who had left a large kingdom to accompany and live with
him; and at last, to reward the fidelity with which they served
him, he bestowed presents on all, according to their rank and
station.

With regard to the fisherman, as he had been the first cause
of the deliverance of the young prince, the sultan overwhelmed
him with rewards, and made him and his family happy and
comfortable for the rest of their days.



THs. THRE= CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 53

THE HISTORY OF THE THREE CALENDERS, SONS
OF KINGS, AND OF FIVE LADIES OF BAGDAD.

(URING the reign of the Caliph Haroun Alraschid there
lived at Bagdad a porter, who, notwithstanding his
low and laborious profession, was nevertheless a man
of wit and humour. One morning, when he was
standing with a large basket before him, in a place where he
usually waited for employment, a young lady of a fine figure,
covered with a large muslin veil, came up to him, and said with
a pleasing air, “ Porter, take up your basket and follow me”
The porter, delighted with these few words, pronounced in so
agreeable a manner, put it on his head and went after the lady,
saying, “ Oh, happy day! Oh, happy meeting !”

The lady stopped at a closed door, and knocked. A venerable
Christian with along white beard opened it, and she put some
money into his hands without saying a single word; but the
Christian, who knew what she wanted, went in, and shortly after
brought out a large jar of excellent wine. “Take this jar,” said
the lady to the porter, “and put it in the basket.” This being
done, she desired him to follow her, and walked on ; the porter
still exclaiming, “Oh, day of happiness! Oh, day of agree-
able surprise and joy!”

The lady stopped at the shop of a seller of fruits and flowers,
where she chose various sorts of apples, apricots, peaches, lemons,
citrons, oranges, myrtles, sweet basil, lilies, jessamine, and some
other sweet-scented flowers and plants. She told the porter to
put all those things in his basket and follow her. Passing by a
butcher’s shop, she ordered five and twenty pounds of his finest
meat to be weighed, which was also put into the porter’s basket.

She then went into a druggist’s, where she furnished herself
with all sorts of sweet-scented waters, with cloves, nutmeg,

‘pepper, ginger, a rarge piece of ambergris and several other
Indian spices, which completely filled the porter’s basket, whom
she still ordered to follow her. He did so till they arrived at a
magnificent house, the front of which was ornamented with
handsome columns, and at the entrance was a door of ivory.
Here they stopped, and the lady gave a gentle knock at the
door. While they waited for it to be opened, the porter’s mind
was filled with a thousand different thoughts. He was surprised





84 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

that a lady, dressed as this was, should perform the office of the
housekeeper, for he conceived it impossible for her to be a
slave. Her air was so noble that he supposed her free, if not
a person of distinction. He was wishing to ask her some ques-
tions concerning her quality and situation, but just as he was
preparing to speak, another female, who opened the door, ap-
peared to him so beautiful, that he was silent through astonish-
ment, or rather he was so struck with the brilliancy of her charms,
that he was very near letting his basket and all that was in it
fall, so much did this object make him forget himself. He
thought he had never seen any beauty in his whole life that
equalled her who was before him. The lady who had brought
the porter observed the disturbed state of his mind, and well
knew the cause ofit, This discovery diverted her; and she took
so much pleasure in examining the countenance of the porter,
that she forgot the door was open, ‘Come in, sister,” said the
beautiful portress, “What do you wait for? Don’t you see
that this poor man is so heavily laden he can hardly bear it?”

As soon as she and the porter were come in, the lady who
opened the door shut it; and all three, after passing through a
handsome vestibule, crossed a very spacious court, surrounded
by an open gallery or corridor, which communicated with many
magnificent apartments, all on the same floor. At the bottom of
this court there was a sortof cabinet richly furnished, with a throne
of amber in the middle, supported by four ebony pillars, enriched
with diamonds and pearls of an extraordinary size, and covered
with red satin, relieved by a bordering of Indian gold of admir-
able workmanship. In the middle of the court there was a
large basin lined with white marble, and full of the finest trans-
parent water, which rushed from the mouth of a lion of gilt
bronze. ;

Although the porter was so laden, it did not prevent him from
admiring the magnificence of this house, and the neatness and
regularity with which everything was arranged ; but what prin-
cipally attracted his attention was a third lady, who appeared
still more beautiful than the second, and who was seated on the
throne before mentioned, As soon as she perceived the other
two females, she came down from the throne and advanced
towards them. ‘The porter conjectured from the looks and
behaviour of the two first ladies that this was the principal
personage ; and he was not mistaken. This lady was called -



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 55

Zobeidé, she who opened the door was called Safié, and the
name of the one who had been for the provisions was Aminé.

“You do not, my dear sisters,” said Zobeidé, accosting the
other two, “ perceive that this man is almost fainting under his
load? Why do you not discharge him?” Aminé and Safié
then took the basket, one before and the other behind ; Zobeidé
also assisted, and all three put it on the ground. They then
began to empty it, and when they had done, the agreeable
Aminé took out her purse and rewarded the porter very liberally.
He was well satisfied with what he received, and was taking up
his basket to go, but could not muster sufficient resolution, so
much was he delighted by the sight of three such rare beauties.

Zobeidé at first thought the porter was waiting to get breath,
but observing him remain a long time, she asked him what he
waited for, and whether he was sufficiently paid. “ Give him
something more,” added she, speaking to Aminé, “and let him
be satisfied.” ‘“‘ Madam,” answered the porter, “it is not that
which detains me; I am already almost too well paid for my
trouble. I know very well that I am guilty of an incivility in
staying where I ought not; but I hope you will have the good-
ness to pardon it, from the astonishment I experience in ob-
serving no man among three ladies of such uncommon beauty.
A party of ladies without men is as melancholy and stupid as a
party of men without ladies.” To this he added some plea-
santries in proof of what he advanced. He did not forget to
repeat what they say at Bagdad, that there was no comfort at
table unless there were four ; and he concluded by saying, that
as there were three they had the greatest want of a fourth.

The ladies laughed heartily at the reasoning of the porter.
Zobeidé, however, then addressed him in a serious manner.
“You carry your fooleries, my friend, a little too far; but
though you do not deserve that I should enter into any explan-
ation with you, I will at once inform you, that we are three
sisters, who arrange all our affairs so secretly that no one knows
anything of them. We have too great reason to fear a discovery
to permit us to impart our arrangements; and an estahlished
author, whom we have read, says: ‘Keep thy own secret and
tell it to no one ; for he who reveals a secret is no longer master
of it. If thy own breast cannot contain thy secret, how can the
breast of him to whom you intrust it ?’”



THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ Ladies,” replied the porter, “from your appearance alone, I
thought you possessed a singular degree of merit; and 1] per-
ceive that Iam not mistaken, Although fortune has not been
so propitious to me as to bring me up to any profession superior
to the one I follow, yet I have cultivated my mind as much as
I was able, by reading books of science and history ; and per-
mit me, I entreat, to say, that I also have read in another a
maxim, which I have always happily practised :—‘ Conceal thy
secret,’ he says, ‘only from such as are known to be indiscreet,
and who will abuse thy confidence; but make no difficulty in
discovering it to prudent men, because they know how to keep
it” The secret, then, with me, is as safe as locked up in a
cabinet, the key of which is lost, and the door sealed.”

Zobeidé saw that the porter was not deficient in cleverness ;
but thinking that he was desirous of being at the entertainment
they were going to have, she good-humouredly replied, ‘‘ You
know that we are preparing to regale ourselves, and you must
also know we cannot do this but at a considerable expense ; and
it would not be just that you should partake of the feast without
bearing part of the cost.” The beautiful Safié was of the same
opinion as her sister. “My friend,” she said to the porter,
“have you never heard the common saying—‘ If you bring
something, you shall return with something ; if you bring
nothing, you shall carry nothing back ?’”

The porter would have been obliged to retire in confusion, in
spite of his rhetoric, had it not been for Aminé, who took his
part very strongly. ‘‘ My dear sisters,” she said to Zobeidé and
Safid, “I entreat you to permit him to remain with us. It is
unnecessary to tell you he will divert us, for you must see he is
capable of it. I assure you, that had it not been for his readi-
ness, quickness, and courage to follow me, I should not have
executed so many commissions in so short a time. Besides, if
I were to repeat to you all the amusing things he said to me on
the way, you would not be much surprised that I am become
his advocate.”

At this speech of Aminé’s, the porter, in a transport of joy,
fell on his knees, and kissed the ground at the feet of this
charming female. “My dear lady,” said he, raising himself,
“you have from this moment begun my happiness, and placed
it almost at its summit, by so generous an act, for which I can



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 57

never sufficiently express my gratitude. In short, ladies,” added
he, addressing the three sisters at once, “do not suppose, be-
cause you have done me so great an honour, that I will abuse
it, and that I shall consider myself as a man who is worthy of
it; on the contrary, I shall ever regard myself as the humblest
of your slaves.” In saying this, he wished to return the money
he had received ; but the grave Zobeidé ordered him to keep it.
“What we have once given,” she said, “as a recompense to
those who have rendered us any service never returns. But, in
agreeing that you should remain with us, it is not only on con-
dition that you keep the secret we are going to intrust you with,
but we also require that you shall strictly observe the rules of
propriety and decorum.” While she was speaking, the beau-
tiful Aminé took off her walking dress, and fastening her robe
to her girdle, in order to be more at liberty to prepare the table,
she placed on it various kinds of meat, and put some bottles of
wine and several golden cups upon a sideboard. This done,
the ladies seated themselves round the table, and made the
porter place himself by their side, who was delighted beyond
measure at finding himself at table with three persons of such
extraordinary beauty.

They had scarcely begun to eat, when Aminé, who had placed
herself near the buffet, or sideboard, took a bottle and goblet,
and poured out some for herself. Having drank the first glass,
according to the Arabian custom, she then poured out one for
each of her sisters, who drank it, one after the other. Then,
filling the same goblet for the fourth time, she presented it to
the porter, who, in taking it, kissed her hand, and before he
drank it, he sung a song, the meaning of which was, that as the
wind carried with it the odour of any perfumed spot over which
it passed, so the wine which he was about to drink, coming from
her hand, acquired a more exquisite flavour than it naturally
possessed. This song pleased them very much, and they each
sung in their turn. In short, the whole company were in most
exce)lent spirits during the repast, which lasted a long time, and
was accompanied with everything that could render it agreeable.

The day began to close, when Safié, in the name of her sisters,
said to the porter, “ Arise, and go; it is time to retire” To
this the porter, not having resolution to quit them, answered,
“ Ah, ladies! where would you command me to go, in the state



58 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Iamin? Iam almost beside myself, from gazing on you, and
the good cheer you have given me; and I shall never find the
way to my own house. Allow me the night to recover myself
in; I will pass it wherever you please; but less time will not
restore me to the state I was in when I came here, and even
then I doubt I shall leave the better part of myself behind.”

Aminé again took the part of the porter. “He is right, my
sister,” she exclaimed ; “I am convinced of the propriety of his
demand. He has sufficiently diverted us; and if you wish*to
believe me, or rather, if you love me, I am sure you will suffer
him to pass the evening with us.” “We cannot refuse any
request of yours, my sister,” replied Zobeidé. “ Porter,” she
added, addressing herself to him, “we wish to grant you even
this favour, but we must premise a fresh condition: whatever
we may do in your presence, with respect to yourself or any-
thing else, take great care that you do not ask the reason ; for
in questioning us about things that do not at all concern you,
you may hear what will not please you. Take care, therefore,
and be not too curious in attempting to discover the motives ot
our actions.”

“Madam,” replied the porter, “I promise to observe the con-
ditions with so much exactitude that you shall have no reason
to reproach me with having infringed them, and even still less to
punish my indiscretion. My tongue shall be motionless, and my
eyes shall be like a mirror, that preserves no part of the objects
it receives.” ‘To let you see,” said Zobeidé, with a serious air,
“that what we require of you is not newly established among
us, observe what is written over the door, on the inside.” The
porter went and read these words, which were written in large
letters of gold: -WHOEVER TALKS ABOUT WHAT DOES NOT CON-
CERN HIM, OFTEN HEARS WHAT DOES NOT PLEASE HIM! He
came back directly, and said to the three sisters, “I swear to
you, ladies, that you shall not hear me speak a word concerning
anything which does not regard me, and in which you have any
interest.”

This being settled, Aminé brought supper; and when she had
lighted up the hall with numerous candles, prepared with aloes
and ambergris, which scattered a very agreeable perfume, and
cast a brilliant light, she seated herself at the table, with her
sisters and the porter. They began to eat, drink, sing, and



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 59

recite verses. The ladies took pleasure in making the porter

intoxicated, under the pretence of making him drink to their

health. Wit and repartee were not wanting, They were, at

length, all in the best humour, when they suddenly heard a

knocking at the gate. They instantly got up, and all ran to open

it; but Safié, to whom this office more particularly belonged,

was the most active. The other two, seeing her before them,

stopped, and waited till she came back to inform them who
could have any business with them at so late an hour. Safié
soon returned. “A charming opportunity, my sisters, offers
itself, to spend a great part of the night very pleasantly; and if
you are of the same opinion as I am, we will not let it escape us.

There are three calenders at the door; at least, they appear so
by their dress; but what will doubtless surprise you is, that
they are all three blind of the right eye, and have their heads,
beards, and eyebrows shaved. They say that they are only just
arrived at Bagdad, where they have never been before ; and, as
it is dark, and they know not where to lodge, they knocked at
our door, by chance; and entreat us, for the love of God, to

have the charity to take them in. They care not where we put

them, provided they are under cover ; and will be satisfied ever

with a stable. They are young and well made, and appear to

possess some spirit; but I cannot, without laughing, think of.
their amusing and uniform figures.”

Zobeidé and Aminé made some difficulty in agreeing to the
request of Safié te admit the strangers, and she herself well
knew the reason of it, but expressed so great a desire to have
her way, that they could not refuse her. “Go,” said Zobeidé to
her, “and let them come in; but do not fail to caution them
not to speak about what does not concern them, and make them
read the inscription over the inside of the door.” At these
words, Safié joyfully ran to open the door, and soon returned,
accompanied by the three calenders.

On entering, they made a low bow to the sisters, who had
risen to receive them, and who obligingly told them they were
welcome, and that they were happy in being able to oblige them
and contribute towards lessening the fatigue of their journey.
They then invited their new guests to sit down with them,
When the calenders were seated, the sisters helped them, and
the delighted S2fia, in particular, took care to supply them with



60 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

wine. When they had both eaten and drunk as much as they
wished, they intimated that they should be happy to give them
some music if they had any instruments, and would order them
to be brought. They accepted the offer with pleasure ; and the
beautiful Safié immediately got up to inquire after some, and
returned the next moment, and offered them a flute of that
country, also another used in Persia, and a tambour de basque.
Each calender received from her hand that instrument he liked
best, and they all began to play a little air. The females were
acquainted with the words, which were very lively, and accom-
panied the air with their voices, frequently interrupting each
other with fits of laughter, from the nature of the words.

In the midst of this entertainment, and when the party were
highly delighted, they heard a knock at the door. Safié imme-
diately left off singing, and went to see who it was.

Now the Caliph Haroun Alraschid made it a practice to go
very often, during the night, through the city in disguise, in
order to discover whether everything was quiet. On this even-
ing, therefore, the caliph set out from his palace at his accus-
tomed hour, accompanied by Giafar, his grand vizier, and Mes-
rour, chief of his slaves, all three disguised as merchants. In
passing through the street where these ladies lived, the prince
heard the sound of the instruments, interrupted by laughter, and
said to his vizier, “Go and knock at the door of that house,
where J hear so much noise; I wish to gain admittance, and
learn the cause of it.” The vizier endeavoured to persuade the
caliph that they were only women who were making merry that
evening, and the wine seemed to have exhilarated their spirits,
and that they ought not to expose themselves where it was proba-
ble they might meet with some insult ; besides, the time, he said,
was improper, and it was useless to disturb their amusements.
“ Never mind,” said the caliph; “knock, as I order you.”

It was, then, the grand vizier Giafar who had knocked at the
door by order of the caliph, who wished not to be known,
Safié opened it, and the vizier observed by the light of a candle
she carried that she was very beautiful. He played his part
very well, He first made a most profound reverence, and then
with a respectful air he said, “ Madam, we are three merchants
of Moussoul. and arrived here about ten days ago with some



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 61

very rich merchandise, which we have deposited in a khan,
where we have taken up our lodging. We have been to spend
the day with a merchant of this city, who invited us to go to
see him. He treated us with a fine collation ; and as the wine
we drank put us into 2 very good humour, he sent for a com-
pany of dancers. The night was already far advanced, and
while we were playing on our instruments, the others dancing,
and the whole company making a great noise, the watch hap-
pened to pass by, and obliged us to open the door. Some of the
company were arrested: we were, however, so fortunate as to
escape, by getting over a wall. But,” added the vizier, “as we
are strangers, and have taken perhaps rather more wine than we
ought, we are afraid of meeting with a second party of the watch,
or perhaps the same, before we arrive at our khan, which is at a
considerable distance from hence. And we should even then get
there to no purpose, for the gate would be shut, and whoever
may come there, they will not open it till morning. This is the
reason, madam, that as we heard, in passing by, the sound of
instruments and voices, we thought all those who belonged to
the house were not yet retired; and we took the liberty to
knock to beg you to afford us a retreat till the morning. If we
appear to you worthy of taking a part in your amusements, we
will endeavour, as far as we are able, to contribute to it, in order
to repair the interruption we have caused; if not, do us at least
the favour to suffer us to pass the night under the cover of your
vestibule.”

During this speech of Giafar, the beautiful Safié had an op-
portunity of examining the vizier and the two persons whom he
also called merchants, and judging from their countenances
that they were not common men, she said that she was not
mistress, but if they would give themselves a moment's patience
she would return and bring the answer. Safié went and related
all this to her sisters, who hesitated some time as to what they
ought todo. But they were naturally kind, and as they had
conferred the same favour on the three calenders, they resolved
to permit these also to come in. The caliph, the grand vizier,
and the chief of the slaves, being introduced by the beautifut
Safid, saluted the ladies and the calenders with great civility.
They, supposing them merchants, returned it in the same man-
ner; and Zobeidé, as the principal person, with that grave and



62 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

serious air which so well suited her, said, “You are welcome,
but, in the first place, do not take it ill, if we ask of you one
favour.” “ What favour,” cried the vizier, “can we refuse to
such beautiful ladies?” “It is,” replied Zobeideé, “to have only
eyes, and no speech ; to forbear from asking questions about
what you may see, in order to learn the cause; and not to speak
about what does not concern you, for fear you should hear what
will not be pleasant to you.” “You shall be obeyed, madam,”
replied the vizier, “for we are neither censurers nor curious
imprudent persons. It is enough for us to attend to our own
business without meddling with what does not regard us.”
After this, each seated himself, and the conversation became
general, and they drank to the health of the new guests.

While the vizier Giafar entertained them, the caliph ceased
not from admiring the extraordinary beauty, the great elegance,
the lively disposition and spirit of the ladies ; while the appear-
ance of the three calenders, all blind of the right eye, surprised
him very much. He anxiously wished to learn the cause of this
singularity, but the conditions they had imposed upon him and
his companions prevented any inquiry. Besides all this, when he
reflected upon the richness of the services and furniture, with
the regularity and arrangement everywhere apparent, he could
hardly persuade himself it was not the effect of enchantment,

The conversation having fallen upon the various sorts of
amusement, and the different modes of enjoying life, the calen-
ders got up and danced in their peculiar way, which much
augmented the good opinion the ladies had already conceived
of them, and attracted also the applause and esteem of the
caliph and his company. As soon as the calenders had finished,
Zobeidé got up, and taking Aminé by the hand, said to her,
“ Come, sister, the company shall not think that we will put
them under any restraint, nor shall their presence prevent us
from doing as we have always been accustomed.” Aminé, who
perfectly understood what her sister meant, got up, and took
away the dishes, tables, bottles, glasses, and also the instru-
ments on which the calenders had played. Nor did Safié
remain idle; she swept the hall, put everything in its proper
place, snuffed the candles, and added more aloe-wood and
ambergris. Having done this, she requested the three calen-
ders to sit on a sofa on one side, and the caliph and his com-



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 62

pany on the other. “ Get up,” said she then to the porter, look-
ing at him, “and be ready to assist in whatever we want you;
aman like you, as strong as the house, ought never to remain
idle.” The porter had slept till he was rather more sober; he
got up, therefore, very quickly, and after fastening his cloak to
his girdle, “ I am ready,” he cried, “to do anything you please.”
“ That is well,’ answered Safié, “and you shall not remain long
with your arms crossed.” A little while after, Amin? came in
with a sort of seat, which she placed in the middle of the room,
She then went to the door of a closet, and having opened it,
she made a sign to the porter to approach. “Come and assist
me,” she cried. He did so, and went in with her, and returned
a moment after, followed by two black dogs, each of which had
a collar with a chain fastened to it, by which he held them.
He brought these dogs, which appeared to have been very ill-
used and beaten with a whip, into the middle of the room.

Zobeidé, who was sitting between the calenders and the
caliph, then got up, and approaching to the porter in a very
grave manner, “ We must,” cried she, with a deep sigh, “do
eur duty.” She then turned up her sleeves, so as to uncover
aer arms up to the elbow, and after taking a whip which Safié
presented to her, “ Porter,” she said, “take one of these dogs to
my sister Aminé, and then come to me with the other.” The
porter did as he was ordered; and as he approached Zobeidé,
the dog which he held immediately began to howl, and, turning
towards her, lifted up its head in a most supplicating manner.
But she, without regarding the melancholy expressions of the
dog, which must have excited pity, or its cries, which filled the
whole house, flogged it till she was out of breath, and when she
had not strength left to beat it any more, she threw away the
whip ; then, taking the chain from the porter, she took up the
dog by the paws, and both looking at each other with a melan-
choly air, they mingled their tears together. Zobeidé, after this,
took out her handkerchief, wiped the tears from its eyes, and
kissed it; then, returning the chain to the porter, she desired
him to lead that back from whence he had taken it, and bring
her the other.

The porter carried the one that had been beaten back to the
closet, and, in returning, took the other from the hands of
Aminé. and presented it to Zobeidé, who was waiting for it



64 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ Hold it as you did the first,” said she; then, taking the whip,
she served this in the same manner. She then wept with it,
dried its tears, kissed it, and returned it to the porter, who was
saved the trouble of carrying it back to the closet by the agree- -
able Aminé, who took it herself.

The three calenders, as well as the caliph and his party, were
much astonished at thisceremony. They could not comprehend
why Zobeidé, after having whipped with so much violence the
two dogs, which, according to the tenets of the Mussulman reli-
gion, are impure animals, should afterwards weep with them,
kiss them, and dry their tears. They conversed together about
it, and the caliph in particular was very desirous of knowing the
reason of an action which appeared to him so singular. He
made signs to the vizier to inquire, but he turned his head
another way, till at last, importuned by repeated signs, he
answered in the same manner, that it was not yet time to satisfy
his curiosity.

Zobeidé remained for some time in the middle of the room,
as if to rest from her fatigue in beating the two dogs. “My
dear sister,” said the beautiful Safié, “will you not return to
your place, that I may also perform my part?” “Yes,” replied
Zobeidé, and seated herself on the sofa, with the caliph, Giafar,
and Mesrour on her right hand, and the three calenders and the
porter on her left.

The company continued for some time silent ; at length Safie,
who had placed herself on the seat in the middle of the room,
said to Amin&, “Sister, get up ; you understand what I mean.”
Aminé rose, and went into a different closet from that whence
the dogs were brought ; she returned with a case, covered with
yellow satin, and richly ornamented with an embroidery of
green and gold. She opened it, and took out a lute, which she
presented to her sister. Safié took it, and after having tuned it,
began to accompany it with her voice; she sung an air, on the
torments of absence, in so agreeable a style that the caliph and
the rest of the company were enchanted. When she had finished,
as she had sung with a great deal of action as well as passion,
she offered the lute to Aminé, saying, “Sister, my voice fails
me; do you take it, and oblige the company by playing and
singing instead of me.”

Aminé, having played a little prelude, to hear if the instru-



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 65

ment was in tune, sung for some time on the same subject ; but
she became so affected by the words she uttered, that she had
not power to finish the air. Zobeidé began to praise her sister 5
“You have done wonders,” said she; “it is easy to perceive
that you feel the griefs you express.” Aminé had not time to
reply to this speech ; she felt herself so oppressed at that moment
that she could think of nothing but giving herself air, and
opening her robe, she exposed a bosom, not white, as the
beautiful Aminé ought to have had, but so covered with scars as
to create a species of horror in the spectators. This, however,
gave her no relief, and she fainted away.

Whilst Zobeidé and Safié ran to assist their sister, one of the
calenders exclaimed, “ We had better have slept in the open air
than come here to witness such a spectacle.”

The caliph, who heard him, drew near, and inquired what all
this meant. “We know no more than you,” replied the calender.
“What,” resumed the caliph, “do not you belong to the house?
Cannot you inform me about these two black dogs, and this lady,
who appears to have been so ill-treated?” “Sir,” said the
calender, “we never were in this house before now, and entered
it only a few minutes sooner than you did.” This increased the
astonishment of the caliph ; “ Perhaps,” said he, “the man who
is with you can give you some information.” The calender
made signs to the porter to draw near, and asked him if he
knew why the black dogs had been beaten, and why the bosom
of Aminé was so scarred. “Sir,” replied the porter, “I swear
by the great Prophet, that if you know nothing of the matter,
we are all equally ignorant. It is true that I live in this
city ; but before to-day I never entered this house; and if
you are surprised to see me here, I am not less so at being in
such company.” !

The caliph and his party, as well as the calenders, thought
that the porter belonged to the family, and that he would have
been able to have informe¢ them of what they wished so much
to know. The caliph, whatever might be the consequence,
tesolved to satisfy his curiosity. “Attend to me,” he said to
the rest ; ““we are seven men, and there are only three women ;
let us, then, compel them to give us the information we request,
and if they refuse to comply with a good grace, we can force
them to it.” The grand vizier, Giafar, opposed this plan, and

i



66 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

explained the consequences of it to the caliph, without dis-
covering to the calenders who he was, as he always addressed
him like a merchant. “Consider, sir, I beg,” said he, “that
we have our reputation to preserve. You know on what con-
dition these ladies suffered us to become their guests, and we
accepted the terms. “What will they say to us if we infringe the
compact ?”

The vizier now drew the caliph a little aside, and spoke to
him in a low voice: “The night, my lord, will not last long,
if your majesty will but have a little patience; I will then
come and bring these women before you, when on your throne,
and you may learn from them whatever you wish.” Although
this advice was very judicious, the caliph said he would not
wait so long, but would that instant have the information he
wished. The next question was, who should first make the
inquiry. The caliph endeavoured to persuade the calenders
to speak first, but they excused themselves. At last they all
agreed that it should be the porter. He was preparing to utter
the fatal question, when Zobeidé, after having assisted Aminé,
who had recovered from her fainting, approached them. As
she had heard them speak in rather a loud and warm manner,
she said to them, “What are you talking of ?—what is your
contest about ?”

The porter then addressed her as follows :—“ These gentle-
men, madam, entreat you to have the goodness to explain to
them why you wept with those dogs, after having treated them
so ill; and how it has happened that the lady, who fainted, has
her bosom covered with scars. This, madam, is what I have
been required by them to ask of you.”

At these words Zobeidé, in the most haughty and fierce man-
ner, turned to the caliph and the calenders. “Is it true, gentle-
men,” she asked, “that you have commissioned this man to
require this information of me?” They all answered it was,
except the vizier Giafar, who did not open his lips. Upon this
she replied to them in a tone, which shewed how much she was
offended, ‘‘ Because we granted you the favour you requested of
us, and in order to prevent any cause of discontent, or dissatis-
faction on your parts, as we were alone, we made our acqui-
escence subject to one positive condition ; that you should not
speak about what-did not concern you, lest vou should hear.



THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 67

what would not please you—after having both received and
entertained you as well as we possibly could, you do not scruple
to break your word. This probably arises from the facility with
which we agreed to receive you; but that surely is no excuse;
and your conduct, therefore, cannot be considered as honour-
able.” Having concluded her speech, she struck the floor with
her foot, and clapped her hands three times, and called out,
“Enter quickly!” A door immediately opened, and seven
strong powerful black slaves rushed in, with scimitars in their
hands, and each seized one of the company. They threw them
to the ground, drew them into the middle of the hall, and were
preparing to take off their heads.

We may easily conceive what was the alarm of the caliph.
He repented, but too late, at not having followed the advice of
his vizier. In the meantime, this unfortunate prince, Giafar,
Mesrour, the porter, and three calenders, were about to pay
with their lives for their indiscreet curiosity ; but before they
received the fatal stroke, one of the slaves said to Zobeidé and
her sisters, “ High, powerful, and respected mistresses, do you
command us to cut their throats?” “Stop,” answered Zobeidé,
“it is necessary first to interrogate them.” “ Madam,” cried the
affrighted porter, “do not make me die for the crime of another.
I am innocent, oa they only are guilty. I entreat you, madam,
not to punish me.”

Zobeidé, in spite of her anger, could not help laughing in-
wardly at the lamentations of the porter. But without paying
any attention to him, she addressed herself again to the others.
“ Answer me,” said she, “and tell me*vho you are; if not, you
have only an instant to live. I cannot believe that you are
honourable men, or persons of authority or distinction in what-
ever country you call your own. If that had been the case, you
would have paid more attention and more respect to us.”

The caliph, being naturally impatient, suffered infinitely more
than the rest at finding his life depending upon the commands
of an offended and justly-irritated woman ; but he began to con-
ceive there were some hopes when he found that she wished to
know who they all were, as he imagined she would by no means
take away his life when she should be informed of his rank. It
was for this reason that he whispered to his vizier, who was near
him, instantly to declare who he was. But this wise and pru-



68 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

dent minister, wishing to preserve the honour of his master, and
being unwilling to make public the great affront he had brought
upon himself, answered, “We suffer only what we deserve.”
When, however, in obedience to the caliph, he wished to speak,
Zobeidé would not give them time. She immediately addressed
herself to the three calenders, and observing that they were all
three blind with one eye, she asked if they were brothers. “No,
madam,” answered one of them for'the rest, “we are not brothers
by blood, but only in consequence of being calenders ; that is,
in pursuing and observing the same kind of life.” “ Have you,”
said she, speaking to one of them in particular, “lost the sight
of one eye from your birth?” “No, indeed, madam,” he an-
swered; “I became so through a most surprising adventure,
by the recital or perusal of which, were it written, every one
must derive advantage. After this misfortune, I shaved my
beard and eyebrows, and in taking up the habit I wear, became
a calender.”

Zobeidé put the same question to the others, who returned
her the same answer as the first. But the last who spoke,
added, “ To infonn you, madam, that we are not common per-
sons, and in order that you should have some pity for us, we
must tell you that we are all the sons of kings. Although we
have never seen each other before this evening, we have had
sufficient time to become acquainted with this circumstance;
and I can assure you that the kings who were our parents have
made some noise in the world !”

During this speech Zobeidé became less angry, and told the
slaves to set them at liberty, but at the same time to remain
where they were. “They,” said she, “who shall recount their
history to me, and explain the motives which brought them to
this house, shall suffer no harm, but shall have permission to go
where they please ; but such as shall refuse to give us that
satisfaction shall not be spared.” The three calenders, the
caliph, the grand vizier Giafar, Mesrour, and the porter, were
all on the carpet in the middle of the hall before the three ladies,
who sat on a sofa, with the slaves behind them, ready to execute
any orders they might receive. :

The porter, understanding that he had only to relate his his-
tory in order to be delivered from so great a danger, spoke first.
“You are already acquainted, madam,” he said, “with mv his-



THE FIRST CALENDER. 69

tory, and what brought me to your house. What I have to re-
late, therefore, will soon be finished. Your sister engaged me
this morning at the place where I take my stand in quality of a
porter, by which I endeavour to gain a living. 1 followed her,
whilst she made various purchases, until I came here, where
you had the goodness to suffer me to remain till now, a favour
I shall never forget. This is the whole of my history.”

When the porter had concluded, Zobeida, very well satisfied
with him, said, “ Save thyself and begone, nor ever let us see
thee again.” ‘I beg of you, madam,” replied he, “to let me
remain a little longer, and hear their histories, after they have
had the pleasure of hearing mine.” In saying this, he took his
place at the end of the sofa, truly delighted at finding himself
free from the danger which so much alarmed him. One of the
calenders next spoke, and addressing himself to Zobeidé as the
principal person who had commanded them to give an account
of themselves, began his history as follows.

=e



THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER, THE
SON OF A KING.
N order to inform you, madam, how I lost my right
Ns eye, and the reason that I have been obliged to take
the habit of a calender, I must begin by telling you
that I am the son of a king. My father had a
brother, who, like himself, was a monarch over a neighbouring
state. This brother had two children, a son and a daughter, the
former of whom was near my age.

When I had gone through all my exercises, and the king, my
father, thought fit to allow me a certain degree of liberty, I went
regularly every year to see my uncle, and passed a month or two
at his court, after which I returned home. These visits pro-
duced between the prince, my cousin, and myself, the most inti-
mate friendship. The last time I saw him, he received me with
the demonstration of the greatest joy and tenderness, more so
indeed than ever ; and wishing one day to amuse me by some
great entertainment, he made extraordinary preparations for it



7o THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

We remained a long time at table, and after we had both supped,
“You can never, my cousin,” he said to me, “ possibly imagine
what has occupied my thoughts since your last journey. Since
you were here last, I have employed a great number of work-
men about the design I meditated. I have erected a building,
which is just finished, and we shall soon be able to lodge there :
you will not be sorry to see it, but you must first take an oath
that you will be both secret and faithful; these two things I
must require of you.”

The friendship and familiarity in which we lived did not per-
mit me to refuse-him anything; I took, therefore, without hesi-
tation, the oath he required. “Wait for me in this place,’ he
cried, “and I will be with you in a moment.” He did not, in
fact, detain me long, but returned with a female in his hand, of
very great beauty, and most magnificently dressed.

He did not say who she was, nor did I think it right to in-
quire. We again sat down to the table with the lady, and re-
mained there some time, talking of different things, and drink-
ing bumpers to each other's health. The prince then said to
me, “We have no time to lose, oblige me by taking this
lady with you, and conduct her by such a way to a place where
you will see a tomb, newly erected, in the shape of a dome.
You will easily know it, as the door is open. Enter there to-
gether, and wait for me; I will return directly.”

Faithful to my oath, I did not wish to know more. I pre-
sented my hand to the lady, and following the instructions
which the prince, my cousin, had given me, I conducted her
safely, by the light of the moon, without any mistake. We had
scarcely got to the tomb, when we saw the prince, who had fol-
lowed us, with a small vessel full of water, a hoe or spade, and
a small sack, in which there was some lime or mortar. The
spade served him to destroy the empty sepulchre, which was in
the middle of the tomb; he took the stones away, one by one,
and placed them in one corner. When he had taken them all
away, he made a hole in the ground, and I perceived a trap door
under the sepulchre. He lifted it up, and discovered the begin-
ning of a winding staircase. My cousin then, addressing him-
self to the lady, said, “ This is the way, madam, that leads to the
place I have mentioned to you.” At these words the lady ap-
proachen and descended the stairs. The prince was just going



THE FIRST CALENDER. Xs

to follow her, but first turning to me, “I am infinitely obliged to
you, my cousin,” said he, “for the trouble you have had; re-
ceive my best thanks for it, and farewell.” “My dear cousin,”
I cried, “what does all this mean?” “That is of no conse-
quence,” he answered ; “you may return by the same way you
came.”

I was unable to learn anything more from him, and was
obliged to take my leave of him. In returning to my uncle’s
palace, the vapour of the ‘vine I had before drunk began to
affect my head. I nevertneless reached my apartment, and re-
tired to rest. On waking the next morning, I made many
reflections on the occurrences of the night before, and recalled
all the circumstances of so singular an adventure to my recollec-
tion. The whole appeared to me to be a dream. I was so much
persuaded of it, that I sent to know if the prince, my cousin,
was yet dressed. But when they brought me word that he had
not slept at home, nor did they know what was become of him,
and were very much distressed at it, I concluded that the
strange adventure of the tomb was too true. This afflicted me
very much, and keeping myself in private, I went secretly to the
public cemetery, or burial-place, where there were a great many
tombs similar to that which I had before seen. I passed the
day in examining them all, but was unable to discover the one
I searched for. I spent four days in the same useless pursuit.

It is necessary for me to inform you that the king, my uncle,
was absent during the whole of this time. He had been for some
time on a hunting party. I was very unwilling to wait for his
coming back, and having requested his ministers to make my
excuses for going, I set out on my return to my father’s court,
from which I was not accustomed to make so longastay. I left
my uncle’s ministers very much distressed at not being able to
discover what was become of the prince; but as I could not
violate the oath I had taken to keep the secret, I dared not
lessen their anxiety by informing them of any part of what I
knew.

I arrived at the capital of my father, and, contrary to the
usual custom, I discovered at the gate of the palace a large
guard, by whom I was immediately surrounded, I demanded
the reason of this, when an officer answered, “ The army, prince,
has acknowledged the grand vizier as king in the room of your



72 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

father who is dead, and I arrest you as prisoner on behalf of the
new king.” At these words the guards seized me, and con-
ducted me before the tyrant. Judge, madam, what was my
surprise and grief.

This rebellious vizier had conceived a strong hatred against
me, which he had for a long time cherished. The cause of it
was as follows :—When I was very young I was fond of shooting
with a cross-bow. One day I took one to the top of the palace,
and amused myself with it on the terrace. A bird happened to
fly before me; I shot at it but missed: and the arrow by chance
struck the vizier in the eye, and put it out, as he was taking the
air on the terrace of his own house. As soon as I was informed
of this accident, I went and made my apologies to him in per-
son. He did not, however, fail to preserve a strong resentment
against me, of which he gave every proof he could when any
opportunity occurred. When he now found me in his power,
he evinced it in the most barbarous manner. As soon as he
saw me he ran towards me in the utmost rage, and digging his
fingers into my right eye he tore it himself from the socket.
It was in this way that I became blind.

But the usurper did not confine his cruelty to this action
alone. He ordered me to be imprisoned in a sort of cage, and
to be carried in this manner to some distant place, where the
executioner, after cutting off my head, was to leave my body
exposed to the birds of prey. The executioner mounted his
horse, accompanied by another man, and carried me with him.
He did not stop till he came to a place proper for the execution
of his order. I made, however, so good a use of entreaties,
prayers, and tears, that I excited his compassion. “Go,” said
he to me, “depart instantly out of the kingdom, and take care
never to return; if you do, you will only encounter certain
destruction, and will be the cause of mine.” I thanked him for
the favour he did me, and I was no sooner alone than I con-
soled myself for the loss of my eye, by reflecting that I had just
escaped from a greater misfortune.

In the state in which I was I could not get on very fast.
During the day I concealed myself in unfrequented and secret
places, and travelled by night as far as my strength would per-
mit me. At length I arrived in the country belonging to the
king, my uncle, and I proceeded directly to the capital.



THE FIRST CALENDER. 73

I gave a long detail of the dreadful cause of my return, and
of the miserable state in which he saw me. “Alas!” cried he,
“was it not sufficient to lose my son ; but must I now learn the
death of a brother, whom I dearly loved, and find you in the
deplorable state to which you are reduced?” He informed me
of the distress he had suffered from not being able to learn any
tidings of his son, in spite of all the inquiries he had made, and
all the diligence he had used. The tears ran from the eyes of
this unfortunate father in giving me this account, and he ap-
peared to me so much afflicted that I could not resist his grief,
nor could I keep the oath I had pledged to my cousin. I then
related to the king everything that had formerly passed.

He listened to my recital and replied, “I know that my son
built such a tomb, and I know very nearly the spot. Let us keep
the secret to ourselves, and endeavour to discover the place.”
We disguised ourselves and went out by a gate that led into the
fields, and were soon fortunate enough to discover the object of
our search. I recognised the tomb, and found the iron trap-door,
which we had a difficulty in lifting up, but at length we succeeded
in raising it. My uncle first descended, and I followed. We
went down about fifty steps, and found ourselves in a sort of
ante-room ; from this we passed on to one much larger, the roof
of which was supported by columns, and lighted by many lustres.
Opposite to us there was a raised sofa which was ascended by
some steps. The king went up and discovered the prince, his
son, quite dead and burnt and changed into a coal, as if he had
been thrown on to an immense fire and taken off before he was
consumed. :

After a short time my uncle cast his eyes on me and said,
“ My dear nephew, if I have lost a son, ] may find in youa
happy reparation of my loss.” The reflections which arose on
the untimely end of the prince drew tears from us both.

I afterwards learnt that the magnificently dressed female who
had accompanied my cousin into the vault was a wicked sor-
ceress, who had inspired him with an affection for her, and who,
having lured him into the tomb, there effected his destruction.

We returned to the palace before our absence had been ob-
served, and shortly after we heard a confused noise of trumpets,
cymbals, drums, and other warlike instruments. A thick dust,
which obscured the air soon informed us what it was, and



v4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

announced the arrival of a formidable army. It was the same
vizier who had dethroned my father, and taken possession of
his dominions, and who came now with a large number of troops
to seize those of my uncle.

This prince, who had only his usual guard, could not resist so
many enemies. They invested the city, and as the gates were
opened to them without resistance, they soon took possession of
it. They had not much difficulty to penetrate to the palace of
the king, who attempted to defend himself, but he was killed,
after having dearly sold his life. On my part, I fought for some
time, but seeing that I must surrender if I continued, I retired,
and had the good fortune to escape, and take refuge in the
house of an officer of the king, on whose fidelity I could depend.

Overcome with grief, and persecuted by fortune, I had re-
course to a stratagem, which was the last resource to preserve .
my life. I shaved my beard and my eyebrows, and put on the
habit of a calender, under which disguise I left the city without
being recognised. After that it was no difficult matter to quit
the dominions of the king, my uncle, by unfrequented roads,
I avoided the towns till I arrived in the empire of the powerful
sovereign of all believers, the glorious and renowned caliph
Haroun Alraschid, when I ceased to fear. I considered what
was my best plan, and I resolved to come to Bagdad and
throw myself at the feet of this great monarch, whose generosity
is everywhere admired. I shall obtain compassion, thought I,
by the recital of a history so surprising as mine; he will no
doubt commiserate the fate of an unhappy prince, and I shall
not implore his assistance in vain.

At length, after a journey of several months, I arrived to-day
at the gates of the city; when the evening came on I entered,
and having rested a little time to rec over my spirits, and delibe-
rate which way I should turn my steps, this other calender, who
is next to me, arrived also. He saluted me, and I returned the
compliment: “You appear,” said I, “a stranger like myself.”
“You are not mistaken,” returned he. At the very moment he
made this reply, the third calender, whom you see, came towards
us. He saluted us, and acquainted us that he, too, was a
stranger, and just arrived at Bagdad. Like brothers we united
together, and resolved never to separate.

But it was late, and we did not know where to go for a



THE SECOND CALENDER. 715

lodging, in a city where we never had been before. Our good
fortune, however, having conducted us to your door, we took the
liberty of knocking ; you have received us with so much benevo-
lence and charity that we cannot sufficiently thank you. This,
madam, is what you desired me to relate; this was the way in
which I lost my right eye ; this was the reason I have my beard
and eyebrows shaved, and why I am at this moment in your
company.

“ Enough,” said Zobeidé; “ we thank you, and you may re-
tire whenever you please. The calender excused himself, and
entreated the lady to allow him to stay and hear the history of
his two companions, whom he could not well abandon, as well
as that of the three other persons of the party.

The history of the first: calender appeared very surprising to
the whole company, and particularly to the caliph. The pre-
sence of the slaves, armed with their scimitars, did not prevent
him from saying in a whisper to the vizier, “As long as I can
remember, I never heard anything to compare with this history
of the calender, though I have been all my life in the habit of
hearing similar narratives.” He had no sooner finished than
the second calender began, and addressing himself to Zobeidé,
spoke as follows.

SSS

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER, THE
SON OF A KING.

CZ|O obey your commands, madam, and to inform you by
what strange adventure I lost my right eye, is to give
you an account of my whole life.

I was scarcely more than an infant when the king,
my father, (for I too am a prince by birth,) observing that I pos-
sessed great quickness of intellect, spared no pain in its cultiva-
tion. Hecollected from every part of his dominions whoever was
famous for science, and a knowledge of the fine arts, for the pur-
pose of instructing me. I no sooner knew how to read and write,
than'I learnt by heart the whole of the Koran, that admirable
book, in which we find the basis, precepts, and regulations of oyr






76 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

religion. That my knowledge might not be shallow and super-
_ ficial, I perused the works of the most approved authors, who
have written on the same subject, and both explained and illus
trated that book by their commentaries. There was, however,
one thing in which I most delighted, and at length excelled, and
that was in forming the characters of our Arabic language ; and
I surpassed all the writing masters of our kingdom, who had
acquired the greatest reputation.

Fame bestowed upon me even more honour than I deserved.
She was not satisfied with spreading a report of my talents
throughout the dominions of the king my father, but even car-
tied the account of them to the court of the Indies, whose |
powerful monarch became so curious to see me, that he sent an
ambassador accompanied with the richest presents to my father,
to request me of him. This embassy, for many reasons, delighted
him. He was persuaded that it was the best possible thing for
a prince of my age to travel to foreign courts ; and he was also
very well satisfied at forming a friendship with the sultan of India.
I set out with the ambassador, but with very few attendants, and
little baggage, on account of the length and difficulties of the
way. 1

We had been about a month on our journey, when we saw in
the distance an immense cloud of dust, and soon after we dis-
covered fifty horsemen, well armed. They were ‘robbers, who ap-
proached us at full speed. As we had ten horses laden with our
baggage, and the presents, which ] was to make to the sultan,
in my father’s name, and as our party consisted but of very few,
you may easily imagine that the robbers attacked us without
hesitation. Not being able to repel force by force, we told them
we were the ambassadors of the sultan of India, and we hoped
they would do nothing contrary to the respect they owed to
him. By this we thought we should preserve both our equi-
page and our lives ; but the robbers insolently answered, “ Why
do you wish us to respect the sultan your master? We are not
his subjects, nor ev2n within his realm.” Having said this, they
immediately surrounded and attacked us on all sides. I de-
fended myself as long as [ could, but finding that I was wounded,
and seeing the ambassado1 and all our attendants overthrown,
I took advantage of the remaining strength of my horse, who
was also wounded, and escaped from them. I pushed him on



THE SECOND CALENDER. 77

as far as he would carry me, he then suddenly fell under my
weight, quite dead from fatigue and the blood he had lost. I
disentangled myself as fast as possible, and observing that no
one pursued me, I supposed the robbers did not choose to ne-
glect the plunder they had acquired.

Imagine me then, madam, alone, wounded, destitute of every
help, and in a country where I was an entire stranger. I
walked on till I arrived at the foot of a mountain, on one side
of which I discovered a sort of cave. I went in, and passed the
night without any disturbance, after having eaten some fruits,
which I had gathered as I came along.

For some days following I continued my journey, until I
arrived at a very large city, well inhabited, and most delightfully
and advantageously situated, as several rivers flowed round it,
and caused a perpetual spring. The number of agreeable ob-
jects which presented themselves to my eyes, excited so great a
joy, that it suspended for a moment the poignant regret I felt at
finding myself in such a miserable situation. My whole face
as well as my hands and feet, were of a brown, tawny colour,
for the sun had quite burnt me; and my slippers were so com-
pletely worn out by walking, that I was obliged to travel bare-
foot ; besides this, my clothes were all in rags.

I entered the town in order to learn the language spoken, and
thence to find out where I was. I addressed myselt to a tailor,
who was at work in his shop. He asked me who I was, where
I came from, and what had brought me to that place. I con-
cealed nothing from him, but informed him of every circum-
stance that had happened to me, and did not even hesitate at
discovering even my name. ‘The tailor listened to me very at-
tentively ; but when I had finished my narration, instead of
giving me any consolation, he augmented my troubles. “Take
care,” said he to me, “that you do not place the same confidence
in any one else that you have in me, for the prince who reigns
in this kingdom is the greatest enemy of the king, your father ;
and if he should be informed of your arrival in this city, I doubt
not but he will inflict some evil upon you.” I readily believed
the sincerity of the tailor, when he told me the name of the
prince ; but as the enmity between my father and him has no
connexion with my adventures, I shall not enter into any de-
tail of it.



78 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

1 thanked the tailor for the advice he had given me, and tolu
him I should never forget the favour I received from him. He
brought me something to eat, and offered me even an apartment
at his house, which I accepted.

Some days after my arrival, the tailor, remarking that 1 was
tolerably recovered from the effects of my long and painful
journey, and being aware that most of the princes of our religion
had the precaution, in order to guard against any reverse of
fortune, to make themselves acquainted with some art or trade,
to assist them in case of want, asked me if I knew anything by
which I could acquire a livelihood, without being chargeable to
anybody. I told him that I was well versed in the science of
laws, both human and divine,—that I was a grammarian, a poet,
—and, above all, that I wrote remarkably well. “ With all this,”
he replied, “you will not in this country procure a morsel of
bread ; nothing is more useless here than this kind of know-
ledge. If you wish to follow my advice,” he added, “you will
procure a short jacket ; and as you are strong, and of a good
constitution, you may go into the neighbouring forest, and
cut wood for fuel. You may then go and expose it for sale in

“the market; and I assure you that you may acquire a small
income, but sufficient to enable you to live independently of
every one.”

The fear of being known, and the necessity of supporting my-
self, determined me to pursue this plan, in spite of the degrada-
tion and pain which were attached to it.

The next day, the tailor brought mea hatchet and a cord, and
also a short jacket, and recommending me to some poor people
who obtained their livelihood in the same manner, he requested
them to take me with them. They conducted me to the forest,
and from this time I regularly brought back upon my head a
large bundle of wood, which I sold for a small piece of gold
money, current in that country. I soon acquired a considerable
sum, and was enabled to repay the tailor what he had expended
on my account.

I had passed more than a year in this mode of life, when
having one day gone deeper into the forest than usual, I came
to a very pleasant spot, where I began to cut my wood. In
cutting up the root of a tree, I discovered an iron ring fastened
to a trap-door of the same material I immediately cleared



THE SECOND CALENDEK. 70°

away the earth that covered it, and on lifting it up, I perceived
a staircase, by which I descended with my hatchet in my hand.
When I got to the bottom of the stairs, I found myself in a vast
palace, which struck me very much by the great brilliancy with
which it was illuminated, as much so indeed as if it had been
built on the most open spot above ground. I went forward
along a gallery supported on columns of jasper, the bases and
capitals of which were of massive gold, but stopped suddenly on
beholding a lady, who appeared to have so noble and graceful
an air, and to possess such extraordinary beauty, that my atten-
tion was taken off from every other object, and my eyes fixed on
her alone.

To prevent this beautiful lady from having the trouble of
coming to me, I made haste towards her; and while I was
making a most respectful reverence, she said to me, “Who are
you, aman ora genius?” “Tam aman, madam,” I answered,
getting up, “nor have I any commerce with genii.” “ By what
adventure,” replied she, with a deep sigh, “have you come here?
I have remained here more than twenty-five years, and dur-
ing the whole of that time I have seen no other man than your-~
self.”

Her great beauty, which had already made a deep impression
on me, together with the mildness and good humour with which
she received me, made me bold enough to say, “ Before, madam,
I have the honour of satisfying your curiosity, permit me to tell
you that I feel highly delighted at this unexpected interview,
which offers me the means, both of consoling myself under the
affliction in which I am, and perhaps of making you happier
than you now are.” I then faithfully related to her by what
strange accident she saw in me the son of a king, why I ap-
peared to her in that condition, and how accident had dis-
covered to me the entrance into the magnificent prison in which
I found her, and of which, from all appearance, she was heartily
tired. “Alas, prince,” she replied, again sighing, “you may
truly say this rich and superb prison is unpleasing and weari-
some, The most enchanting spots cannot afford delight when
we are there against our wills. Is it possible you have never
heard any one speak of the great Epitimarus, king of the Ebony
Isle, a place so called from the great quantity of that precious
wood which it produces. I am the princess, his daughter.



50 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ The king, my father, had chosen tor my husband a prince,
who was my cousin; but on the very night of our nuptials, in
the midst of the rejoicings of the court and capital of the isle of
Ebony, and before I had been given to my husband, a genius
took me away. I fainted almost the same moment, and lost all
recollection ; and when I recovered my senses, { found myself
in this place, where I have been kept a prisoner for twenty-five
years. The genius wishes me to marry him, and every ten days
he visits me to urge his suit.

“In the meantime, if I have any occasion for anything, I have
only to touch a talisman, which is placed at the entrance of my
chamber, and he appears. It is now four days since he was
here, and therefore it will be six days more before he again
makes his appearance. You therefore may remain five with me,
if it be agreeable to you, in order to keep me company ; and I
will endeavour to regale and entertain you equal to your merit
and quality.”

I should have thought myself too happy to obtain so great a
favour by asking it, not to accept it after so obliging an offer.
The princess then conducted me to a bath, the most elegant,
convenient, and at the same time sumptuous, you can possibly
imagine. When I came out, I found, instead of my own dress,
another very rich one, which I put on, less for its magnificence
than to render myself more worthy of her notice.

The next day, in order to devise every method of entertaining
me, she produced, at dinner, a flask of very old wine, the finest
I ever tasted ; and to please me, she drank several glasses with
me. Ino sooner found my head rather heated with this agree-
able liquor, than I said, “ Beautiful princess, you have been
buried here alive much too long; follow me, and go and enjoy
the brightness of the genuine day, of which for so many years
you have been deprived. Abandon this false though brillant
light you have here. As for myself, I fear the genius so little
that I am determined to break his talisman in pieces, with the
magic spell that is inscribed upon it. Let him then come; I
will wait for him: and however brave, however formidable he
may be, I will make him feel the weight of my arm. I have
taken an oath to exterminate all the genii in the world, and he
shall be the first.” The princess, who knew the consequence of
this conduct, coniured me not to touch the talisman. “ Alas!”



THE SECOND CALENDER. Sr

she cried, “ it will be the means of destroying both you and my-
self. J am better acquainted with the dispositions of genii than
you can be.” The wine I had drunk prevented me from ac-
knowledging the propriety of her reasons ; I kicked down the
talisman, and broke it in pieces.

This was ho sooner done than the whole palace shook, as if
ready to fall to atoms, accompanied with a most dreadful noise
like thunder, and flashes of lightning, which heightened still
more the intermediate gloom. This formidable adventure in a
moment dissipated the fumes of the wine, and made me own,
though too late, the fault I had committed. “ Princess,” I ex-
claimed, “what does all this mean?” Without thinking of her
own misfortune, she, in a fright, answered, “ Alas, it is all over
with you, unless you save yourself by flight.”

I followed her advice; and my fear was so great, that I for-
got my hatchet and my cord. I had hardly gaineu the stair-
case by which I descended, than the enchanted palace opened
to afford a passage to the genius. “What has happened to you,
and why have you called me?” he demanded of the princess, in
an angry tone. “A violent pain,” replied the princess, “ obliged
me to search after the bottle which you see; I drank two or
three glasses, and unfortunately making a false step I fell upon
the talisman, which I thus broke. There is no other cause.”
At this answer the genius, in the utmost rage, exclaimed: “You
are both impudent and deceitful; how came this hatchet and
this cord here then?” “J have never seen them,” replied she,
“till this instant. Perhaps, in the haste and impetuosity with
which you came, you have taken them up in passing through
some place, and have brought them here, without observing
them.”

The genius replied only by reproaches and by blows, of
which I could plainly distinguish the sound. It distressed me
beyond measure to hear the cries and sobbing of the princess,
who was thus cruelly used. I had already taken off the habit
which she had made me put on, and resumed my own, which I
had carried to the staircase the day before, after I had been in
the bath. I proceeded therefore up the stairs, as I was the
more penetrated with grief and compassion on account of having
been the cause of such a misfortune: and as I should become

the most criminal and ungrateful of men in thus sacrificing the
5



82 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

most beautiful princess on earth to the, barbarity of an impla-
cable genius. “It is true,” said I to myself, “that she has
been a prisoner for five and twenty years; but, excepting
liberty, she had nothing to wish for, in order to be happy. My
conduct has put an end to her happiness, and raised the cruelty
of a merciless demon to its very summit.” I then shut down the
trap-door, covered it over with the earth, and returned to the
city with a load of wood, which I collected, without even know-
ing what I was about, so much was I absorbed and afflicted at
what had happened.

My host, the tailor, expressed great joy at my return. “ Your
absence,” said he, “has caused me much uneasiness on account
of the secret of your birth, with which you have intrusted me
I knew not what to think, and began to fear some one might
have recognised you. Heaven be praised that you are come
back.” I thanked him much for his zeal and affection, but did
not inform him of anything that had happened; nor of the reason
why I returned without my hatchet and cord. I retired to my
chamber, where I reproached myself a thousand times for my
great imprudence.

While I was abandoning myself to these afflicting thoughts,
the tailor entered my apartment, and said that an old man,
whom he did not know, had brought my hatchet and cord, which
he had found on his way. “He has been informed by your
companions,” added the tailor, “who went to cut wood with you,
that you live here. Come and speak to him, as he wishes to
deliver them into your own hands.” At this speech I changed
colour, and trembled from head to foot. The tailor inquired the
cause, when suddenly the floor of my chamber opened. The
old man, who had not the patience to wait, appeared and pre-
sented himself to us with the hatchet and cord. This was in
fact the genius, who had stolen the beautiful princess of the
Isle of Ebony, and who had thus come in disguise, after having
treated her with the greatest barbarity. ‘I am a genius,” he
said to us, “a son of the daughter of Eblfs, prince of the genii.
Is not this thy hatchet ?” added he, addressing me, “and is not
this thy cord?”

The genius gave me no time to answer these questions ; nor
indeed should I have been able to do so, as his dreadful presence
made me entirely forget myself. He took me by the middle of



THE ENVIOUS MAN. 83

my body, and dragging me out of the chamber, sprang into the
air, and carried me up towards heaven with so much force and
celerity, that I was sensible of the great height to which I had
ascended, before I was aware of the distance I had travelled in so
short a space oftime. At length we alighted on the top of a moun-
tain, and the genius seizing his scimitar prepared to kill me
“T have,” said he, ‘‘slain the princess who dared to entertain
you in my subterranean palace, and now your time is come.”
“ Strike,” said I, “I am ready to receive the mortal wound.”
“No,” replied he, ‘I shall content myself with changing you
into a dog, an ass, a lion, or.a bird. Make your choice; I wish
not to control you.” These words gave me some hopes of
softening him; I said, “ Moderate, O powerful genius, your
wrath, and since you wish not to take my life, grant it me
in a generous manner. If you pardon me, I shall always re-
member your clemency, as one of the best of men pardoned
his neighbour, who bore him a most deadly envy.” The genius
then asked me what had passed between these two neighbours,
when I told him, if he would have the patience to listen to me,
1 would relate the history.

LCLGORMVOD D 9

THE HISTORY OF THE ENVIOUS MAN, AND OF
HIM WHO WAS ENVIED.

N a town of no inconsiderable importance, there were

two men, who lived next door to each other. One of
’ them was so excessively envious of the other that the

latter resolved to change his abode, and go and
reside at some distance from him, supposing that nearness of
residence alone was the cause of his neighbour’s animosity ; for
although he was continually doing him some friendly office, he
perceived that he was not the less hated. He therefore sold his
house and the small estate he had there, and went to the capital
of the kingdom, which was at no great distance, and bought
asmall piece of ground about half a league from the town, on
which there stood a very convenient house. He had also a





84 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

good garden and a moderate court, in which there was a deep
cistern, that was not now used.

The good man having made this purchase, put on the habit of
a dervise, in order to pass his life more quietly, and made, also,
many cells in his house, where he soon established a small com-
munity of dervises. The report of his virtue was soon more
generally spread abroad, and failed not to attract the attention
and visits of great numbers of the principal inhabitants as well
as common people. At length he became honoured and noticed
by almost every one. They came from a great distance to
request him to offer up his prayers for them; and all who
remained in retirement with him published an account of the
blessings they thought they received from Heaven through his
means.

The great reputation of this man at length reached the town
from whence he came, and the envious man was so vexed that
he left his house and all his affairs with the determination to go
and destroy him. For this purpose he went to the convent of
dervises, whose chief, his former neighbour, received him with
every possible mark of friendship. The envious man told him
that he was come for the express design of communicating an
affair of great importance to him, and which he could only in-
form him of in private. “In short,” said he, “in order that no
one may hear us, let us, I beg of you, walk in your court: and,
when night comes on, order all the dervises to their cells,”
The chief of the dervises did as he requested.

When the envious man found himself alone with the good
man, he began to relate to him whatever came into his thoughts,
while they walked from one end of the court to the other, till
observing they were just at the edge of the well, he gave hima
push and threw him into it. No witness beheld this wicked
deed, and he directly went away, reached the gate of the house,
passed out unseen, and returned home well satisfied with his
journey, highly pleased that the object of his envy was at length
no more. In this, however, he was deceived.

Fortunately for the dervise, this well was inhabited by fairies
and genii, who were ready to assist him. They caught and
supported him in their arms in such a way that he received not
the least injury. He naturally supposed there was something
very extraordinary in having had such a fall as ought to have



‘SHE ENVIOUS MAN. 85

cost him his life, and yet he could neither see nor perceive
anything. He soon after, however, heard a voice say, “ Do you
know anything of this man to whom we have been so service.
able?” when some other voices answered, “ No.” The first then
replied, “I will inform you. This man, with the most charitable
and benevolent intentions in the world, left the town where he
lived, and came to fix himself in this place, with the hopes of
being able to cure one of his neighbours of the envy and hatred
he had conceived against him. He soon became so universally
esteemed that the envious man could not endure it, and deter~
mined, therefore, to put an end to his existence. This design he
would have executed had it not been for the assistance we af-
forded this good man, whose reputation is so great that the
sultan, who resides in the neighbouring town, was coming to
visit him to-morrow, in order to recommend the princess, his
daughter, to his prayers.”

Another voice then asked what occasion the princess had for
the prayers of the dervise, to which the first answered, “ Are you
ignorant, then, that she is possessed by the power of the genius
Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, who has fallen in love with her ?
But I know how this good dervise can cure her. The thing is
by no means difficult, as I will inform you. In his monastery
there is a black cat, which has a white spot at the end of her
tail, about the size of a small piece of money. Let him only
pull out seven hairs from this white spot and burn them, and
then with the smoke perfume the head of the princess. From
that moment she will be so thoroughly cured, and free from
Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, that he will never again be able to
come near her.”

The chief of the dervises did not lose a single syllable of this
conversation between the fairies and genii, who from this time
remained silent the whole night. The next morning, as soon
as the day began to break, and different objects became dis-
cernible, the dervise perceived, as the wall was decayed in
many places, a hole, by which he could get out without any
difficulty.

The other dervises, who were seeking after him, were delighted
at his appearance. He related to them, in a few words, the
cunning wickedness of the guest he had entertained the day
before, and then retired to his cell It was not long before the



86 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

black cat, which had been mentioned in the discourse of the
fairies and genii, came to him to be taken notice of as usual.
He then took it up, and plucked out seven hairs from the white
spot in its tail, and put them aside, in order to make use of
whenever he should have occasion for them.

The sun had not long risen above the horizon when the sultan,
who wished to neglect nothing from which he thought there was
any chance of curing the princess, arrived at the gate. He
ordered his guards to stop, and went in with the principal
officers who accompanied him. The dervises received him with
the greatest respect. The sultan directly took the chief aside,
and said to him, “Worthy sheikh, you are perhaps already
acquainted with the cause of my visit.” “If, sire,” the dervise
modestly answered, “I do not deceive myself, it is the malady
of the princess that has been the occasion of my seeing you, an
honour of which I am unworthy.” “It is so,” replied the
sultan ; “and you will restore almost my life to me if, by means
of your prayers, I shall obtain the re-establishment of my
daughter's health.” “If your majesty,” answered the worthy
man, “will have the goodness to suffer her to come here, I
flatter myself that she shall return in perfect health.”

The prince, transported with joy, immediately sent for his
daughter, who soon appeared, accompanied by a numerous train
of females, and veiled in such a manner that her face could not
be seen, The chief of the dervises made them hold a over the head of the princess, and he no sooner threw the seven
white hairs upon some burning coals, which he had ordered to be
brought in it, than the genius Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, ut-
tered a violent scream, and left the princess quite at liberty. In
the meantime nothing at all could be seen. The first thing she
did was to put her hand to the veil which covered her face, and
lift it up to see where she was. “Where am 1?” she cried;
“who has brought me here?” At these vords the sultan could
not conceal his joy; he embraced his duughter, he kissed her
eyes, and then took the hand of the dervise and kissed that.
“Give me,” said he to his officers, “ your opinion ; what return
does he deserve who has cured my daughter.” They all an-
swered that he was worthy of her hand. “This is the very thing
I was meditating,” he cried, “and from this moment I claim him
for my son-in-law.”



THE SECOND CALENDER. 87

Soon afte: this the first vizier died, and the sultan immediately
advanced the dervise to the situation. The sultan himself after-
wards dying without any male issue, this excellent man was pro-
claimed sultan by the general voice of the different religious and
military orders.

The good dervise, being thus raised to the throne of his
father-in-law, observed one day, as he was walking with his
courtiers, the envious mah among the crowd who were in the
road. He called one of his viziers who accompanied him, told
him in a whisper to bring that man whom he pointed out to him,
and to be sure not to alarm him. The vizier obeyed ; and when
the envious man was in the presence of the sultan, the latter
addressed him in these words :—“I am very happy, my friend,
to see you: go,” said he, speaking to an officer, “and count out
directly from my treasury a thousand pieces of gold. Nay
more, deliver to him twenty bales of the most valuable mer-
chandise my magazines contain, and let a sufficient guard escort
him home.” After having given the officer this commission, he
took his leave of the envious man, and continued his walk.

When I told this history to the genius who had assassinated
the princess of the Isle of Ebony, I made the application to my-
self: “O genius,” I said to him, “you may observe how this
benevolent monarch acted towards the envious man, and was
not only satisfied in forgetting tnat he had attempted his life,
but even sent him back with every benefit and advantage I have
mentioned.” In short, I employed all my eloquence to persuade
him to imitate so excellent an example, and to pardon me. But
to alter his resolution was impossible.

“All that I can do for you,” he said, “is to spare your life;
yet do not flatter yourself that I shall suffer you to return safe
and well. I must, at least, make you feel what I can do by
means of my enchantments.” At these words, he took up a
handful of earth, and pronouncing, or rather muttering, certain
words, of which I could not comprehend the meaning, threw it
over me: “Quit,” he cried, “the figure of a man, and assume
that of an ape.” He immediately disappeared, and I remained
quite alone, changed into an ape, overwhelmed with grief, in an
unknown country, and ignorant whether I was near the domin-
ions of the king, my father.



8&8 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

I descended the mountain and came to a flat, level country,
the extremity of which I did not reach till I had travelled a
month, when I arrived at the sea coast. There was at this time
a profound calm, and I perceived a vessel about half a league
from the shore. That I might not omit taking advantage of so
fortunate a circumstance, I broke off a large branch from a tree,
and dragged it after me to the sea side. I then got astride it,
with a stick in each hand by way of oar. In this manner I
rowed myself along towards the vessel, and when I was suffi-
ciently near to be seen, I presented a most extraordinary sight
to the sailors and passengers who were upon deck. They looked
at me with great admiration and astonishment. In the mean
time I got alongside, and taking hold of a rope, I climbed up to
the deck. But as I could not speak, I found myself in the
greatest embarrassment. And, in fact, the danger I now ran
was not less imminent that what I had before experienced when
I was in the power of the genius.
The merchants who were on board were both scrupulous and
superstitious, and thought that I should be the cause of some
misfortunes happening to them during their voyage if they re-
ceived me. “J will kill him,” cried one, “with a blow of this
handspike.” “Let me shoot an arrow through his body,” ex-
claimed another; “and then let us throw him into the sea,”
said a third. Nor would they have desisted from executing
their different threats if I had not run to the captain, and thrown
myself prostrate at his feet. In this supplicating posture I laid
> hold of the bottom of his dress, and he was so struck with this

action, as well as with the tears that fell from my eyes, that he
-,,.took me under his protection, declaring he would make any one
repent who should offer me the least injury. He even caressed
and encouraged me. In order to make up for the loss of speech,
I in return showed him by means of signs how much I was ob-
liged to him.

The wind which succeeded this calm was not a strong, but it
was a favourable one. It did not change for fifty days, and we
then happily arrived in the harbour of a large, commercial, well-
built, and populous city. Here we cast anchor. This city was
of still more considerable importance, as it was the capital of a
powerful kingdom. Our vessel was immediately surrounded
with a multitude of small boats filled with those who came



Full Text

University
of
Florida

p
A
5
i!
foal
©
B

RmB



De

ea








THE

ARABIAN NIGHTS’
ENTERTAINMENTS

ARRANGED FOR THE PERUSAL OF YOUTHFUL READERS

BY THE

HON. MRS. SUGDEN

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLOURS BY

A. W. COOPER

LONDON
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS, Limitep
Broapway, LupcaTE HILL
MANCHESTER AND NEW YORK


PREFACE,

shear

ALE want of an Edition of the Arabian Nights Enter.

tainments, relieved of all objectionable matter,



has long been experienced; and the frequent
inquiries for such a book for the use of boys and girls, and
for family reading, has given rise to the publication of this
volume.

Probably no stories that ever have been printed have
afforded so much amusement to juvenile readers as these
Arabian Tales; and it may fairly be inferred that the fasci-
nations of Aladdin, Ali Baba, Sindbad the Sailor, and the
Barber and his Brothers, will never lose their attractions for
the rising generation. But with all their charms, many of
the stories recorded in the Arabian Nights have been reason-
ably objected to as unsuited for youthful perusal. Some of
them are unnecessarily prolix, and the details in many cases

are disfigured by a coarseness inconsistent with the taste of
{v PREFACE.

the present age. In the present volume these objections
are removed ; and whilst the prominent interest of each story
is preserved intact, all offensive details have been entirely
avoided. In some cases it has been found, on reference to
former editions of the work, that a great deal of reiteration
occurs; in these instances some condensation has been re-
sorted to, and several tales which possess little interest have
been altogether omitted.

Possessing the advantages thus incidentally glanced at,
it is hoped that this Edition of the Arabian Nights Enter.
tainments will find its way into many family circles, from

which most former editions have been excluded

.
a



THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Sern s>

'f is written in the chronicles of the Sassanians—those
ancient monarchs of Persia, who extended their em-
pire over the continent and islands of India, beyond
the Ganges, and almost to China—that there once
lived an illustrious prince of that powerful house, who was as
much beloved by his subjects for his wisdom and prudence, as
he was feared by the surrounding states, from the report of his
bravery, and the reputation of his hardy and well-disciplined
army. He had two sons—the elder, called Schahriar, was en-
dowed with all the virtues of his father, nor was Schahzenan, the
younger, less deserving of praise.

This king, after a reign as glorious as it was long, sank inte
the tomb of his ancestors, and Schahriar ascended the throne.
Although his brother was excluded by the laws of the empire,
from all share in the government, and became nothing more
than a subject, yet the exalted and magnificent situation of
Schahriar gave rise to no envious or discontented thoughts : his
whole endeavour was to please and make Schahriar happy. This
was by no means a difficult task. The sultan, who was always
fond of his brother, was delighted with his attention ; and wish-
ing that he should partake of his own power and wealth, he
bestowed on him the kingdom of Great Tartary. Schahzenan
went immediately and took possession of his empire, and fixed
his residence at Samarcand, the chief city.

These two kings had been separated about ten years, when


@ THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Schahriar, ardently wishing to see his brother, determined to
send an ambassador to him, with an invitation to his court. For
this purpose he fixed on his first vizier, who went with a splen-
did and appropriate retinue. When he approached Samarcand,
Schahzenan, being acquainted with his arrival, immediately
went out to meet him, with all his court most magnificently
dressed for the occasion; so great was the honour paid to the
minister of the sultan. The king of Tartary received him with
signs of great joy ; and instantly inquired after the sultan, his
brother. Having satisfied his curiosity, the vizier unfolded the
purpose of his embassy. Schahzenan, who was much affected at
the kindness and recollection of his brother, then addressed the
vizier in these words :—

“Sage vizier, the sultan, my brother, does me too much
honour ; he could not propose anything more agreeable to me,
It is impossible that his wish to see me can exceed my anxious
desire of again beholding him; time has not weakened my
regard any more than his. My kingdom is tranquil, and I re-
quire only ten days to prepare for my departure: for this short
time you need not take the trouble to enter the city ; pitch your
tents, and remain in this place: I will take care and order every
refreshment and accommodation for you and your whole train.”
This was immediately done; and scarcely had the king returned
to his palace, when the vizier saw an immense quantity of all sorts
of provisions arrive, accompanied with rare and valuable presents.

In the meantime Schahzenan made every preparation for his
journey. He despatched with celerity his most pressing
business, established a regency to govern the kingdom during
his absence, putting a minister, on whose abilities and fidelity
he had the firmest reliance, at the head of it. At the end of ten
days everything was ready; he took a tender leave of the
queen, his consort, and, accompanied by such officers as he had
appointed to attend him, left Samarcand in the evening. He
proceeded directly to a royal pavilion, which had been erected
near the vizier’s tent. He remained in conversation with the
ambassador till midnight, when he retired to rest, and by day-
light on the following morning the cavalcade commenced its
march towards the capital of the Indies.

When Schahzenan approached the capital, he perceived the
sultan Schahriar and all his court coming out to greet him
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS. 3

What joyful sensations arose in their breasts at this fraternal
meeting! They alighted, and ran into each other's arms ; and
atter a thousand expressions of regard, they remounted, and
entered the city amidst the acclamations of the surrounding
multitude. The sultan conducted the king, his brother, toa
palace, which had been prepared for him. It communicated by
a garden with his own; and was even more magnificent, as it
was the spot where all the Jétes and splendid entertainments of
the court were given ; and it was now even increased in splen-
dour by new and brilliant ornaments.

Schahriar immediately left the king of Tartary, in Bales that he
might have time to bathe and change his dress ; on his return from
the bath he went immediately to him again. They seated them-
selves on a sofa, and as the courtiers, through respect, stood
at a considerable distance, these two brothers conversed with
each other at their ease, after so long an absence ; and seemed
even more united by affection than blood. They ate together at
supper, and after their repast, they again conversed, till Schah-
riar, perceiving the night far advanced, left his brother to repose.

On the next morning, the sultan gave orders for a grand hunt-
ing party ; and the following days he devoted to some magnifi-
cent entertainments calculated to amuse his royal visitor. But
amidst these festivities a circumstance occurred which threw a
gloom over all. The queen of Schahriar, to whom he was
tenderly attached, became suddenly and unaccountably changed
in her disposition towards him. Instead of shewing her former
affection for the sultan, she evinced the most supreme indiffer-
ence towards him ; and so far did she carry this unnatural feel-
ing, that one day, in a moment of ungovernable fury, Schahriar
delivered her to his grand vizier, and commanded him to have
her strangled. This sentence was executed immediately ; but
the indignant prince did not stop here. A species of mad hos-
tility towards the female sex generally seemed to have seized on
him, and he resolved for the future to have any lady whom he
might marry strangled on the day following the marriage. Hav-
ing enforced this cruel law upon himself, he swore to observe it
immediately on the departure of the king, his brother, who, hav-
ing vainly endeavoured to dissuade Schahriar from his sanguin-
ary resolution, took his leave, and returned to his own kingdom
loaded with the most magnificent presente.
4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

When Schahzenan was gone, the sultan resolved to marry
again, and ordered his grand vizier to seek for him a wife, with
the full determination to carry out his cruel purpose.

Now the vizier, who was the unwilling agent of this horrid
injustice, had two daughters; the elder was called Scheherazade,
and the youngest Dinarzadé. The latter was by no means defi-
cient in merit ; but Scheherazadé was possessed of a degree of
courage beyond her sex, joined to an extent of knowledge and
degree of penetration, that was truly astonishing. She had read
much, and was possessed of so great a memory that she never
forgot anything once learned. She had applied, also, with much
success, to philosophy, to medicine, to history, and to the arts ;
and made better verses than the most celebrated poets of the
time. Besides this, her beauty was incomparable; and all these
valuable qualities were crowned by her virtuous disposition.

The vizier was passionately fond of so deserving a daughter.
As they were conversing together one day, she addressed him
in these words : “I have a favour to ask of you, my father ; and
I entreat you not to refuse me.” “I will not refuse you,” replied
he, “ provided the request be just and reasonable.” “ It is im-
possible,” added Scheherazadé, “to be more just, as you will
judge from the motives I have in making it. My design is to
put a stop to this dreadful barbarity which the sultan wishes to
exercise over the inhabitants of this city. I wish to dispel the
just apprehension which all mothers entertain for the safety of
their daughters.” “Your intention, my child,” said the vizier,
“is very laudable; but the evil which you wish to cure seems to
me without a remedy; how would you set about it?” “ Since,”
replied Scheherazadé, “the sultan has ordered you to procure
him a wife who is to be killed on the morning following that on
which he marries her, I conjure you, by the tender affection you
have for me, to procure me this honour of being married to
him.” This speech filled the vizier with horror. “O Heaven,”
cried he, eagerly, “ have you lost your senses, my daughter, that
you make me so dangerous a request? Recollect to what your
indiscreet zeal exposes you.” All the arguments used, however,
failed to divert the young lady from her purpose, and seeing her
inflexibility, her father gave a reluctant consent, and hastened
to apprise the sultan that he had found a wife for him in his
daughter Scheherazade.
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS. 5

The sultan was much astonished at the sacrifice of the grand
vizier. “Is it possible,” said he, “that yon can give up your
own child?” “Sire,” replied the vizier, “she has herself made
the offer. The dreadful fate that hangs over her does not alarm
her ; and she prefers, even to her existence, the honour of being
the consort of your majesty, even for so brief a period.” “Vizier,”
said the sultan, “do not deceive yourself with any hopes ; for
be assured, that in delivering Scheherazadé into your charge
to-morrow, it will be with an order for her death; and if you
disobey, your own head will be the forfeit.” “ Although,” an-
swered the vizier, “my heart will be distracted at fulfilling your
majesty’s commands, it is of no avail for human nature to
lament; although I am her father, I will answer for my fidelity.”
Schahriar then accepted his minister’s offer, and informed him
he would marry his daughter when he pleased.

When the grand vizier carried this intelligence to Schehera-
zadé, she seemed as much rejoiced as if it had been of the most
pleasant character: she thanked her father for obliging her so
greatly ; and observing him to be much afflicted, she consoled
him by saying, that she hoped he would be so far from repent-
ing her marriage with the sultan, that it would become a subject
of joy to him for the remainder of his life.

She now occupied herself with the manner in which she
should appear before the sultan; but before she went to the
palace, she called her sister, Dinarzadeé, aside, and said, “I am in
great want of your assistance, my dear sister, in a very important
affair ; and I hope you will not refuse me. My father is going
to conduct me to the palace to be: married to the sultan. Do not
let this news alarm you, but attend rather to what I say. As
soon as I shall have presented myself before the sultan, I shall
entreat him to suffer you to sleep in a chamber close to ours. If
I obtain this favour, as I expect, remember to awaken me to-
morrow morning an hour before daybreak, and address some
such words as these to me :—‘ If you are not asleep, my sister, |
beg of you, till the morning appears, to recount to me one of
those delightful stories you know. I will immediately begin to
tell one; and I flatter myself that by these means I shall free
the kingdom from the consternation in which it is thrown by
the cruel resolution of the sultan.” Dinarzadé promised to do
with pleasure what she required.


CONTENTS.

Sa

THE ARABIAN NIGHTS, - : :

THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS,

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST OLD MAN AND THE HIND,

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND OLD MAN AND THE TWO
BLACK DOGS, f i s :

THE HISTORY OF THE FISHERMAN,’ : ‘

‘HE HISTORY OF THE GREEK KING AND DOUBAN THE
PHYSICIAN, .- a ; 3 : :

THE HISTORY OF THE HUSBAND AND THE PARROT,

THE HISTORY OF THE VIZIER WHO WAS PUNISHED, .

THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES,

THE HISTORY OF THE THREE CALENDERS, SONS OF KINGS,
AND OF FIVE LADIES OF BAGDAD, . : :

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, : : H : :

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, : : : ’ :

THE HISTORY OF THE ENVIOUS MAN, AND OF HIM WHO
WAS ENVIED, 3 : s : :

PAL.

It

16

20

25
29
3a

53

69

75

83
.

vi CONTENTS,

THE HISTORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER, THE SON OF A
KING, . . ° . . .

THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE, ‘ : N i
THE HISTORY OF AMINE, : i : 4
THE HISTORY OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR, : 5
THE HISTORY OF THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK, . ;
THE STORY TOLD BY THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT,

THE STORY TOLD BY THE PURVEYOR OF THE SULTAN OF
CASGAR, : ; : : : P

THE STORY TOLD BY THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN, . .
THE STORY TOLD BY THE TAILOR, . ‘ .
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER, . . .
THE STORY OF THE BARBER’S FIRST BROTHER, ‘
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S SECOND BROTHER, .
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S THIRD BROTHER, -.
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FOURTH BROTHER,

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER, ,
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S SIXTH BROTHER, .

THE HISTORY OF CAMARALZAMAN, PRINCE OF THE ISLE
OF THE CHILDREN OF KHALEDAN, AND OF BADOURA,
PRINCESS OF CHINA, : : . ;

THE HISTORY OF NOUREDDIN AND THE BEAUTIFUL PER-
SIANS co ces : A : j j

THE HISTORY OF PRINCE ZEYN ALASNAM AND OF THE
KING OF THE GENU, . . . . .

THE HISTORY OF ALADDIN, OR THE WONDERFUL LAMP,
THE ADVENTURES OF THE CALIPH HAROUN ALRASCHID,
THE HISTORY OF BABA ABDALLA, THE BLIND MAN, 6
THE HISTORY OF SIDI NOUMAN, . . f if
THE HISTORY OF COGIA HASSAN ALHABBAL, . ;

PAGE

97
119
126
134
171
178

190
204
215
225
227
231
236
240
244
251

258

297

314
327
378
380
385
390
CONTENTS. vii
PAGE

THE HISTORY OF ALI BABA, AND OF THE FORTY ROBBEhS

KILLED BY ONE SLAVE, : 3 : : 404
THE HISTORY OF ALI COGIA, A MERCHANT OF BAGDAD, 427
THE STORY OF THE ENCHANTED HORSE, : . 436
THE HISTORY OF PRINCE AHMED AND THE FAIRY PARI-

BANOU, : a : : ; 453

THE STORY OF THE TWO SISTERS WHO WERE JEALOUS
OF THEIR YOUNGER SISTER, . . ‘ 49!


6 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

The sultan, when Scheherazadé was presented to him, was
charmed with her beauty, and readily agreed to her wish re-
specting Dinarzadé, who, having awoke about an hour before
day, did not fail to do what her sister had ordered her. “ My
dear sister,” she said, “if you are not asleep, I entreat you, as it
will soon be light, to relate to me one of those delightful tales you
know. It will, alas, be the last time I shall receive that pleasure.”

Instead of returning any answer to her sister, Scheherazadé
addressed these words to the sultan :—“ Will your majesty per-
mit me to indulge my sister in her request?” “Freely,” re-
plied he. Scheherazadé then desired her sister to attend, and,
addressing herself to the sultan, began as follows :—

CORA ONO DIO~

THE STORY OF THE MERCHANT AND THE
GENIUS.





FS WHERE was formerly a merchant, who was possessed of
great wealth in land, merchandise, and ready money.
He had a numerous set of clerks, factors, and slaves ;
and, from the great extent of his commercial trans-
actions, he was from time to time obliged to take various journeys
in order to arrange his affairs in person with his correspondents,
Having one day an affair of great importance to settle at a con-
siderable distance from home, he mounted his horse, and with
only 2,sart of cloak-bag behind him, in which he had put a few
biscuits and dates, he began his journey. This provision was
absolutely necessary, as he was obliged to pass over a desert,
where it was impossible to procure any kind of food. He arrived
without any accident at the place of his destination ; and having
finished his business, he set out on his return.

On the fourth day of his journey, he felt himself so incom-
moded by the sun, and the heated surface of the earth, that he
turned out of his road, in order to rest and refresh himself
under some trees, which he saw at a distance. At the foot of
a large walnut-tree he perceived a very transparent and cool
fountain. He immediately alighted, and tying his horse to a
branch of the tree, sat down on its ,bank, having first taken
some biscuits and dates from his little store. While he was


THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS. q

thus satisfying his hunger, he amused himself with throwing
about the stones of the fruit with considerable velocity. When
he had finished his frugal repast, he washed his hands, his face,
and his feet, and repeated a prayer, like a good Mussulman.

He had hardly made an end, and was still on his knees, when
he saw a Genius, white with age, and of an enormous stature,
advancing towards him, with a scimitar in his hand; as soon
as he was close to him, he said, in a most terrible tone: “ Get
up, that I may kill thee with this scimitar, as thou hast caused
the death of my son.” He accompanied these words with a
dreadful yell. The merchant, alarmed by the horrible figure of
this monster, as well as the words he heard, replied in trem-
bling accents: “ Of what crime, my good lord, alas, can I have
been guilty towards you, to deserve the loss of lifer” “Ihave
sworn to kill thee, as thou hast slain my son.” “What !” an-
swered the merchant, “how can I have slain him? Ido not
know him, nor have I ever seen him?” “ Didst thou not,”
replied the monster, “on thine arrival here, sit down, and take
some dates from thy wallet ; and, after eating them, didst thou
not throw the stones about on all sides?” “This is all true,”
replied the merchant ; “I do not deny it.” “Well, then,” said
the other, “I tell thee, thou hast killed my son ; for while thou
wast throwing about the stones, my son passed by; one of
them struck him in the eye, and caused his death, and thus
hast thou slain my son.” “Ah, sire, forgive me,” cried the
merchant. “I have neither forgiveness nor mercy,” added the
monster; “and is it not just that he who has inflicted death
should suffer it?” “I grant this; yet surely I have not done
so: and even if I have, I have done so innocently, and there-
fore I entreat you to pardon me, and suffer me to live.” “No, no,”
cried the Genius, still persisting in his resolution ; “I must destroy
thee, as thou hast done my son.” At these words, he took the
merchant in his arms, and having thrown him with his face on
the ground, he lifted up his sabre in order to strike off his head.

The merchant in the meantime, bathed in tears, protested his
innocence, and lamenting his wife and children, tried the most
persuasive means to avert his fate. The Genius, still holding up
the sabre, waited, however, till he had ended his complaints,
though it altered not his purpose. “All thy lamentations are
in vain,” he cried ; “ were thine eyes to weep blood, it would not
8 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

prevent my killing thee, as thou hast slain my son.” “Can
nothing, then,” replied the merchant, “soften you? Must you
shed the blood of a poor innocent being?” “Yes,” he added,
“T am resolved.”

Scheherazadé, at this instant, perceiving it was day, and
knowing that the sultan rose early to his prayers, and then to
hold a council, broke off. “What a wonderful story,” said
Dinarzadé, “have you pitched upon!” ‘The conclusion,”
answered Scheherazadé, “is still more surprising, as you would
confess, if the sultan would suffer me to live another day, and
in the morning permit me to continue the relation.” Schahriar,
who had listened with much pleasure to the narration, deter-
mined in his own mind to wait till to-morrow, intending to
order her execution after she had finished her story. Having
resolved to defer her death till the following day, he arose, and
having prayed, went to the council.

The grand vizier, in the meantime, was in a state of cruel sus-
pense. Unable to sleep, he passed the night in lamenting the
approaching fate of his daughter. Dreading, therefore, in this
melancholy situation, to meet the sultan, how great was his sur-
prise in seeing him enter the council-chamber without giving
nim the horrible orders he expected.

The sultan spent the day as usual, in regulating the affairs
of his kingdom, and on the approach of night retired with Sche-
herazadé to his apartment. The next morning,* before the day
appeared, Dinarzadé did not fail to remind her sister. “My
dear sister,” she said, “if you are not asleep, I entreat you, be-
fore the morning breaks, to continue your story.” The sultan
did not wait for Scheherazadé toask permission, but said, “Finish
the tale of the Genius and the merchant: I am curious to hear
the end of it.” Scheherazadé immediately went on as follows :—

When the merchant perceived that the Genius was about te
execute his purpose, he cried aloud, “ One word more, I entreat
you; have the goodness to grant me a little delay; give me
only time to go and take leave of my wife and children, and
divide my estates among them, as I have not yet made my will,

* In the original work there are continual interruptions te the stories by the sup-
posed appearance of daylight, which obliged the sultan to rise, and attend to the
affairs of the state. As these interruptions would have recurred many nundred
times, and thus unpleasantly have broken in upon. the unity and continued interest
£0 essential to tales of this nature, they have been omitted.
THE MERCHANT AND THE GENIUS. 9

that they may not be obliged to have recourse to any legal pro-
cess after my death ; and when I have done this, I promise to
return to this spot, and submit myself entirely to your pleasure.”
“But if I grant you the respite you demand,” replied the Genius,
“JT fear you will not return.” “If my oath will assure you of
it,” added the merchant, “I swear that I will not fail to repair
hither.” “What length of time do you require?” said the
Genius. “It will take me a full year to arrange everything,
and enable me to bear with composure the loss of life. J there-
fore promise you, that you shall find me to-morrow twelvemonth
under these trees, waiting to deliver myself into your hands.”
“Take Heaven to witness of the promise thou hast made me,”
said the other. “ Again I swear,” replied he; “and you may rely
on my oath.” On this, the Genius left him near the fountain,
and immediately disappeared.

The merchant, having recovered from his fright, mounted his
horse, and continued his journey.—But if, on the one hand, he

‘rejoiced at escaping from the great peril he was in, he was, on
the other, much distressed when he recollected the fatal oath
he had taken. When he arrived at home, his wife and family
received him with signs of the greatest joy; but instead of re-
turning their embraces, he wept so bitterly, that they supposed
something very extraordinary had happened. His wife inquired
the cause of his tears, and of that grief which appeared so
violent.—“ We were rejoicing,” she said, “at your return, and
you alarm us all by the situation we see you in; explain, I
entreat you, the cause of your violent sorrow.” “Alas!” he re
plied, “how should I feel otherwise, when I have only a year to
live?” He then related to them what had passed, and that he
had given his word to return at the end of a year to receive
his death.

When they heard this melancholy tale, they were in despair.
The wife uttered the most lamentable groans, tearing her hair,
and beating her breast; the children made the house resound
with their grief; while the father, overcome by affection, mingled
his tears with theirs. In short, the whole was a most affecting
scene.

The next day, the merchant began to settle his affairs, and
first of all to pay his debts. He made many presents to his
different friends, and large donations to the poor. He set at
Io THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

liberty many of his slaves of both sexes; divided his property
among his children ; appointed guardians for such as were young ;
and besides returning to his wife all the fortune she brought
him, he added as much more as the law would permit.

The year soon passed away, and he was compelled to depart.
He took in his wallet the garment he wished to be buried in ;
but when he attempted to take leave of his wife and children,
his grief quite overcame him. They could not bear his loss,
and almost resolved to accompany him, and all perish together.
Compelled at length to tear himself away from objects so dear,
he addressed these words to them: “In leaving you, my chil-
dren, I obey the command of Heaven—imitate me, and submit
with fortitude to this necessity. Remember, that to die is the
inevitable destiny of man.” Having said this, he snatched him-
self away from them, and set out. He arrived at the destined
spot, on the very day he had promised. He got off his horse,
and seating himself by the side of the fountain, with such sor-
rowful sensations as may easily be imagined, he awaited the
arrival of the Genius.

While he was kept in this cruel suspense, there appeared an
old man leading a hind, whocame near tohim. Having saluted
each other, the old man said, “ May I ask of you, brother, what
brought you to this desert place, which is so full of evil Genii
that there is no safety? From the appearance of these trees, |
one might suppose it was inhabited ; but it is, in fact, a solitude,
where it is dangerous to stay long.”

The merchant satisfied the old man’s curiosity, and related his
adventure. He listened with astonishment to the account, and
having heard it, he said, “Surely nothing in the world can be
more surprising! and you have kept your oath inviolable! In
truth, I should like to be a witness to your interview with the
Genius.” Having said this, he sat down near the merchant, and
while they were talking, another old man, followed by two black
dogs, came in sight. As soon as he was near enough, he saluted
them, and inquired the reason of their stay in that place. The
first old man related the adventure of the merchant, exactly as
he had told it; and added, that this was the appointed day, and
that he was therefore determined to remain, in order to see the
event.

The second old man, thinking it also very curious, resolved to
THE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. lJ

do the same; and sitting down, joined in the conversation. He
had hardly done so, when a third arrived, and addressing him-
self to the other two, asked why the merchant, who was with
them, appeared so melancholy. They related the cause, which
seemed to him so wonderful, that he also resolved to be witness
to what passed between the Genius and the merchant. He
therefore sat down with them for this purpose.

Soon they perceived, towards the plain, a thick vapour or
smoke, like a column of dust raised by the wind. This vapour
approached them, and then suddenly disappearing, they saw the
Genius, who, without noticing them, went towards the merchant
with his scimitar in his hand; and taking him by the arm,
“ Get up,” said he, “that I may kiH thee, as thou hast slain my
son.” Both the merchant and the three old men were struck
with terror; they began to weep and fill the air with their
lamentations.

When the old man, who conducted the hind, saw the Genius
lay hold of the merchant, and about to murder him without
mercy, he threw himself at the monster’s feet, and, kissing them,
said, “ Prince of the Genii, I humbly entreat you to suspend
your rage, and do me the favour to listen tome. I wish to re
late my own history, and that of the hind, which you see; and
if you find it more wonderful and surprising than the adventure
of this merchant, whose life you wish to take, may I not hope
that you will at least remit a third part of the punishment of
this unfortunate man?” After meditating some time, the Genius
answered, “ Well, then, I agree to it.”

PTOrEDORVOD >

THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST OLD MAN
AND THE HIND.

AM now going, said he, to begin my tale, and I request
your attention. The hind, whom you see here, is my
cousin; nay, more, she is my wife. When I married
her, she was only twelve years old, and she ought,

therefore, not only to look upon me as her relation and husband,

but even as her father.


t2 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

We lived together thirty years without having any cnildren;
this, however, was no drawback upon my kindness and regard.
Still my desire of offspring was so great, that for this purpose,
and for this only, I purchased a female slave, who had a son of
great promise and expectation. Soon after my wife became in-
fected with jealousy, and consequently took a great aversion
to both mother and child; yet she so well concealed her senti-
ments, that I became acquainted with them, alas, too late.

In the meantime my son grew up; and he was about ten
years old when I was obliged to make a journey. I recom-
mended both the slave and the child to my wife before my
departure, as I had no distrust of her; and prayed her to take
great care of them during my absence, which would not be less
than a year. During this time, she endeavoured to satiate her
hatred. She applied herself to the study of magic; and when
she was sufficiently skilled in that diabolical art to execute the
horrible design she meditated, the wretch carried my son to a
distant place. When there, by her enchantments, she changed
him into a calf, gave him to my steward, and ordered him to
bring him up as a calf, which she said she had bought. She was
not, however, satisfied with this infamous action, but metamor-
phosed the slave into a cow, which she also sent to my steward,

Immediately on my return, I inquired after my child and his
mother. “Your slave is dead,” said she, “and it is now more
than two months since I have beheld your son; nor do J know
what is become of him.” I was sensibly affected at the death
of the slave; but as my son had only disappeared, I flattered
myself that he would soon be found. Eight months, however,
passed, and he did not return; nor could I learn any tidings of
him. In order to celebrate the festival of the great Bairam,
which was approaching, I ordered my steward to bring me the
fattest cow I possessed for a sacrifice. He obeyed my com-
mands, and the cow he brought me was my own slave, the un-
fortunate mother of my son. Having-bound her, I was about to
make the sacrifice, when at the very instant she lowed most
sorrowfully, and the tears even fell from her eyes. This seemed
to me so extraordinary, that I could not but feel compassion for
her, and was unable to give the fatal blow. I therefore ordered
her to be taken away, and another brought.

My wife, who was presents Seemed angry at my compassion.
YTHE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. 13

and opposed an order which defeated her malice. ‘ What are
you about, my husband?” said she, “why not sacrifice this
cow? Your steward has not a more beautiful one, nor one more
proper for the purpose.” Wishing to oblige my wife, I again
approached the cow; and struggling with my pity, which sus-
pended the sacrifice, I was again going to give the mortal blow
when the victim a second time disarmed me by her redoubled
tears and moanings. I then delivered the instruments into the
hands of my steward. “Take them,” I cried, “and make the
sacrifice yourself; the lamentations and tears of the animal have
overcome me.”

The steward was less compassionate, and sacrificed her. On
taking off the skin we found hardly anything but bones, though
she appeared very fat. “Take her away,” said I to the steward,
truly chagrined, “I give her to you to do as you please with ;
regale both yourself and whomsoever you wish; and if you have
a very fat calf, bring it in her place.” I did not inquire what he
did with the cow, but he had not been gone long before I saw
a remarkably fine calf brought. Although I was ignorant that
this calf was my own son, yet I felt a sensation of pity arise in
my breast at first sight. As soon, also, as he perceived me, he
made so great an effort to come to me that he broke his cord,
He lay down at my feet, with his head on the ground, as if he
endeavoured to excite my compassion, and not have the cruelty
to take away his life: striving in this manner to make me com-
prehend that he was my son.

J was still more surprised and affected by this action than I
had been by the tears of the cow. I felt a kind of tender pity,
which interested me much for him ; or, to speak more correctly,
my blood guided me to what was my duty. “Go back,” I
cried, “and take all possible care of this calf, and in its room
bring another directly.”

No sooner did my wife hear this than she exclaimed, “ What
are you about, my husband? do not, I pray, sacrifice any other
than this.”—“ Wife,” answered I, “I will not sacrifice him ; J
wish to favour him; do not you, therefore, oppose it.” This
wicked woman, however, did not agree to my proposal ; she
hated my son too much to suffer him to remain in safety ; and
she continued to demand his sacrifice so obstinately, that I was
compelled to yield. I bound the calf, and taking the fatal knife,
£4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

was going to bury it in the throat of my son, when he turned
his eyes, filled with tears, so persuasively upon me, that I had
no power to execute my intention. The knife fell from my
hand, and I told my wife I was determined to have another calf.
She tried every means to induce me to alter my mind; I con-
tinued firm, however, in my resolution, in spite of all she could
say ; promising, for the sake of appeasing her, to sacrifice this
calf at the feast of Bairam on the following year.

The next morning my steward desired to speak with me in
private. “Iam come,” said he, “to give you some information,
which, I trust, will afford you pleasure. I have a daughter, who
has some little knowledge of magic; and as I was bringing the
calf back yesterday, which you were unwilling to sacrifice, I
observed that she smiled at seeing it, and the next moment
began to weep. I inquired of her the cause of these two con-
trary emotions. ‘My dear father, she answered, ‘that calf,
which you bring back, is the son of our master; I smiled with
joy at seeing him still alive, and wept at the recollection of his
mother, who was yesterday sacrificed in the shape of a cow,
These two metamorphoses have been contrived by the enchant-
ments of our master’s wife, who hated both the mother and the
child’ This,” continued the steward, “is what my daughter
said, and I come to report it to you.” Imagine, O Genius, my
surprise at hearing these words: I immediately set out with my
steward, to speak to his daughter myself. On my arrival, I
went first to the stable, where my son had been placed; he
could not return my caresses, but he received them in a way
which convinced me that he was really my son.

When the daughter of the steward made her appearance, I
asked her if she could restore him to his former shape. “ Yes,”
replied she, “I can.” “Ah,” exclaimed I, “if you can perform
such a miracle, I will make you the mistress of all I possess.”
She then answered with a smile, “You are our master, and I
know how much we are bound to you; but I must mention,
that I can restore your son to his own form only on two condi-
tions; first, that you bestow him upon me for my husband, and,
secondly, that I may ve permitted to punish her who changed
him into a calf.” “To the first,” I replied, “I agree with all
my heart ; I will do still more, I will give you, for your own
separate use, a considerable sum of money, independent of what
THE OLD MAN AND THE HIND. [5

I destined for my son. In short, you shall perceive how I can
acknowledge the important service you do me. I agree also to
that which regards my wife ; a person who has been capable of
so criminal an action is worthy of punishment. I abandon her
to you, do what you please with her; I only entreat you to
spare her life.” “J will treat her, then,” she said, “in the same
manner as she has treated your son.” To this I gave my con-
sent, provided she first restored my son to me.

The damsel then took a vessel full of water, and pronouncing
over it some words I did not understand, she thus addressed
herself to the calf: “O calf, if thou hast been created by the
all-powerful Sovereign of the world, as thou now appearest, re-
tain that form; but if thou art a man, and hast been changed
by enchantment into a calf, resume, by permission of thy divine
Creator, thy natural figure!” In saying this, she threw the
water over him, and he instantly regained his own form.

“My child! my dear child,” I immediately exclaimed, and
embraced him with a transport I could not restrain ; “it is the
Almighty who hath sent this damsel to us, to destroy the hor-
rible charm with which you were surrounded, and to avenge the
evil which has been done to you and your mother. I am sure
your gratitude will induce you to accept her for a wife, as I have
already promised for you.” He joyfully consented ; but before
they were united the damsel changed my wife into this hind,
which you see here. I wished her to have this form in pre:
ference to any other more unpleasant, that we might see her,
without repugnance, in our family.

Since this, my son has become a widower, and is now travel-
ling. Many years have passed since I have heard anything of
him; I have therefore now set out with a view to gain some
information; and as I did not like to trust my wife to the care
of any one during my search, I thought proper to carry her
along with me. This is the history of myself and this hind: can
anything be more wonderful? “TI agree with you,” said the
Genius, “ and in consequence, I grant a third of my pardon to
this merchant.”

As soon as the first old man had finished his history, the
second, who led the two black dogs, said to the Genius, “I will
relate to you what has happened to me and these two dogs
which vou see; and I am sure you will find my history still more
16 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

astonishing than that which you have heard. But when I have
told it, will you grant to this merchant another third of his
pardon?” “Yes,” answered the Genius, “ provided your history
surpasses that of the hind.” This being settled, the second old
man began as follows :—

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND OLD MAN AND
THE TWO BLACK DOGS.

Z)REAT Prince of the Genii, you must know, that these
two black dogs, which you see here, and myself are
three brothers. Our father left us, when he died,
one thousand sequins each. With this sum we all
embarked in the same profession, namely, as merchants. Soon
after we had opened our warehouse, my eldest brother, who is
now one of these dogs, resolved to travel, and carry on his busi-
ness in foreign countries. With this view he sold all his goods,
and bought such other sorts of merchandise as were adapted to
the different countries he proposed visiting.

He set out, and was absent a whole year. At the end of this
time, a poor man, who seemed to me to be asking charity, pre
sented himself at my warehouse. “ Heaven help you,” said I.
“ And you also,” answered he: “is it possible you do not know
me?” On looking attentively at him, I recognised his person.
“ Ah, my brother,” I cried, embracing him, “how should I pos-
sibly know you in this state?” I made him come in directly,
and inquired both after his health and the success of his voyage.
“Do not ask me,” he replied; “in beholding me you see the
whole. ‘To enter into a detail of all the misfortunes that I have
suffered in the last year, and which have reduced me to the state
you see, would only be to renew my affliction.”

I instantly shut up my shop, and neglecting everything else,
I took him to the bath, and dressed him in the best apparel my
wardrobe afforded. I examined the state of my business, and
finding by my accounts that I had just doubled my capital,
that is, that I was now worth two thousand sequins, I presented


THE OLD MAN AND THE TWO BLACK DOGS. 19

him with the half. “Let this, my brother,” I said, “make you
forget your losses.” He joyfully accepted the thousand sequins,
again settled his affairs, and we lived together as before.

Some time after this, my second brother, which is the other
of these black dogs, wished also to dispose of his property. Both
his elder brother and myself tried everything in our power to
dissuade him from it, but in vain. He sold all, and with the
money he bought such merchandise as he wished for his journey.
He took his departure, and joined a caravan. At the end of a
year he also returned in the same condition as his brother had
done. I furnished him with clothes; and as I had gained
another thousand sequins, I gave them to him. He directly
bought a shop, and continued to exercise his business.

One day both my brothers came to me, and proposed that I
should make a voyage with them, for the purpose of traffic.
“You have travelled,” said I, at once rejecting the scheme, “and
what have you gained? Who will insure that I shall be more
fortunate than you?” In vain did they use every argument.
they thought could induce me to try my fortune. I still refused
to consent to their design. They returned, however, so often to
the subject, that, after having withstood their solicitations for
five years, I at length yielded.

When it became necessary to prepare for the voyage, and we
were consulting on the sort of merchandise to be bought, I dis-
covered that they had consumed their capital, and that nothing
remained of the thousand sequins I had given to each. I did
not, however, reproach them; on the contrary, as my capital
was increased to six thousand sequins, I divided the half with
them, and said, “ We must, my brothers, risk only three thou-
sand sequins, and endeavour to conceal the other in some secure
place, that if our voyage be not more successful than those you
have already made, we shall, with this sum, be able to console
ourselves and begin our former profession. I will give one
thousand sequins to each, and keep one myself ; and I will con-
ceal the other three thousand in a corner of my house.” We
purchased our goods, embarked in a vessel, which we ourselves
freighted, and set sail with a favourable wind. After sailing
about a month, we arrived, without any accident, at a port,
where we landed, and had a most advantageous sale for our

merchandise. I, in particular, sold mine so well, that I gained
B
18 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

ten for one. We then purchased the produce of that country,
in order to traffic with it in our own.

About the time that we were ready to embark on our return
I accidentally met on the sea-shore a female, of a very fine figure,
but poorly dressed. She accosted me by kissing my hand, and
entreated me most earnestly to permit her to go with me, and
take her for my wife. I started many difficulties to sucha plan;
but at length she said so much to persuade me that I ought not
to regard her poverty, and that I should be well satisfied with
her conduct, I was quite overcome. I directly procured proper
dresses for her, and after marrying her in due form, she em-
barked with me, and we set sail.

During our voyage, I found my wife possessed of so many
good qualities, that I loved her every day more and more. In
the meantime, my two brothers, who had not traded so advan-
tageously as myself, and who were jealous of my prosperity,
began to feel exceedingly envious. They even went so far as to
conspire against my life; for one night, while my wife and J
were asleep, they threw us into the sea.

My wife proved to be a fairy, consequently possessed of super-
natural power; you may therefore imagine she was not hurt.
As for myself, I should certainly have perished without her aid.
I had hardly, however, fallen into the water before she took me
up, and transported me into anisland. As soon as it was day,
the fairy thus addressed me :—“ You may observe, my husband,
that in saving your life, ] have not ill rewarded the good you
have done me. You must know that I am a fairy, and being
upon the shore when you were about to sail, I felt a great in-
clination for you. 1 wished to try the goodness of your heart,
and for this purpose I presented myself before you in the dis-
guise you saw. You acted most generously, and I am there-
fore delighted in finding an occasion of shewing my gratitude :
but I am enraged against your brothers, nor shall I] be satisfied
till I have taken their lives.”

1 listened with astonishment to the discourse of the fairy, and
thanked her, as well as 1 was able, for the great obligation she
had conferred on me. “But, madam,” said I to her, “1 must
entreat you to pardon my brothers ; for although I have the
greatest reason to complain of their conduct, yet I am not so
cruel as to wish their destruction.” I related to her what I had
THE OLD MAN AND THE TWO BLACK DOGS. 19

done for each of them, but my account only increased her anger.
“T must instantly fly after these ungrateful wretches,” cried
she, “and bring them to a just punishment; I will sink their
vessel, and precipitate them to the bottom of the sea.” “No,
beautiful lady,” replied I; “for Heaven’s sake, moderate your
indignation, and do not execute so dreadful an intention ; re-
member they are still my brothers, and that we are bound to
return good for evil.”

I appeased the fairy by these words; and no sooner had [
pronounced them, than she transported me in an instant from
the island where we were to the top of my own house, which
was terraced, and then disappeared. I descended, opened the
doors, and dug up the three thousand sequins which I had hid-
den. I afterwards repaired to my shop, opened it, and received
the congratulations of the merchants in the neighbourhood on
my arrival. When I returned home, I perceived these two black
dogs, which came towards me with a submissive air. I could
not imagine what this meant, but the fairy, who soon appeared,
satisfied my curiosity. “My dear husband,” said she, “ be not
surprised at seeing these two dogs in your house; they are your
brothers.” My blood ran cold on hearing this, and I inquired
by what power they had been transformed into that state. “It
is 1,” replied the fairy, “who have done it ; at least it is one of
my sisters, to whom I gave the commission, and she has also
sunk their ship ; yuu’ vill lose the merchandise it contained, but
I shall recompense you in some other way ; as to your brothers,
I have condemned them to remain under this form for ten years,
as a punishment for their perfidy.” Then informing me where
I might hear of her, she disappeared.

The ten years are now completed, and | am travelling in
search of her. As I was passing this way, I met this merchant
and the good old man who is leading his hind, and here I staid.
This, O Prince of the Genii, is my history; does it not appear
to you of a most extraordinary nature? “Yes,” replied the
Genius, “I confess it is most wonderful, and therefore 1 remit
the second third of the merchant’s punishment.”

When the second old man had finished his story, the third
began by asking the Genius, as the others had done, if he
would forgive the other third of the merchant’s crime, provided
his history surpassed the other two in the singularity and un-
20 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

commonness of its events: the Genius repeated his former
promise.

The third old man, sire, related his history to the Genius, and
it was so much beyond the others, from the variety of wonder-
ful adventures it contained, that the Genius was astonished.
He had no sooner heard the conclusion, than he said, “I grant
you the remaining third part of the merchant's pardon ; and he
ought to be infinitely obliged to you all for having freed him
from his dangerous situation by the relation of your adventures ;
for without your aid he would not now have been in this world.”
Having said this, he disappeared, to the great joy of the whole
party.

The merchant did not omit to bestow many thanks upon his
liberators. They rejoiced with him at being out of danger, and
then bidding him adieu, each went his own way. The merchant
returned home to his wife and children, and spent the remainder
of his days with them in tranquillity

COQDORYV OOD O~D>

THE HISTORY OF THE FISHERMAN.
ppz4G HERE was formerly an aged fisherman who was so

cle poor that he could barely obtain food for himself, his
uals wife, and three children, of which his family consisted.
ome He went out early every morning to his employment;
and he had imposed a rule upon himself never to cast his nets
above four times a day.

One morning he set out before the moon had disappeared :
when he had got to the seashore, he undressed himself, and
threw his nets. In drawing them to land, he perceived a con-
siderable resistance, and begar to imagine he should have an
excellent haul, at which he was much pleased. But the moment
after, finding that, instead of fish, he had got nothing but the
carcass of an ass in his nets, he was much vexed and afflicted at
having had so bad a draught. When he had mended his nets,
which the weight of the ass had torn in many places, he threw
them a second time. He again found considerable resistance in
drawing them up, and again he thought they were filled with fish:



THE FISHERMAN. 21

how great then was his disappointment in discovering only a
large pannier or basket, filled with sand and mud. “O fortune!”
he exclaimed, in the greatest affliction, and with a melancholy
voice, “cease to be enraged against me. Persecute not an
unfortunate being who thus supplicates thee to spare him. 1
came from home to seek after life, and you announce my death.
I have no other trade by which I can subsist, and even with all
my care, I can hardly supply the most pressing wants of my
family. But wherefore should I complain of thee, who takest a
pleasure in abusing the virtuous, and leaving great men in
obscurity, while thou favourest the wicked, and exaltest those
who possess no virtue to recommend them?”

Having thus vented his complaints, he angrily threw aside the
pannier, and washing his nets from the mud, he threw them a
third time. He brought up only stones, shells, and filth. It is
impossible to describe his despair, which almost deprived him
of his senses. The day now began to break, and, like a good
Mussulman, he did not neglect his prayers, to which he added
the following :—“ Thou knowest, O Prophet, that I throw my
nets only four times a day , three times have I cast them into
the sea without any profit for my labour. Once more alone
remains ; and I entreat thee to render the sea favourable, as
thou formerly didst to Moses.”

When the fisherman had finished this prayer, he threw his
nets for the fourth time. Again he supposed he had caught a
great quantity of fish, as he drew them with as much difficulty
as before. He nevertheless found none; but discovered a vase
of yellow copper, which seemed, from its weight, to be filled
with something; and he obscrved that it was shut up and
fastened with lead, on which there was the impression of a seal.
“T will sell this to a founder,” said he, with joy, “and with the
money I shall get for it I will purchase a measure of corn.”

He examined the vase on all sides; he shook it, in order to
discover whether its contents would rattle. He could hear
nothing ; and this, together with the impression of the seal on
the lead, made him think it was filled with something valuable.
In order to find this out, he took his knife, and got it open
without much difficulty. He directly turned the top down.
wards, and was much surprised to find nothing come out; he
then set it down before him, and while he was attentively
22 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

observing it, there issued from it so thick a smoke that he was
obliged to step back a few paces. This smoke, by degrees, rose
almost to the clouds, and spread itself over both the water and
the shore, appearing like a thick fog. The fisherman, as may
easily be imagined, was a good deal surprised at this sight.
When the smoke had all come out from the vase, it again
collected itself, and became a solid body, and then took the
shape of a Genius, twice as large as any of the giants. At the
appearance of so enormous a monster, the fisherman wished to
run away, but his fears were so great, he was unable to move.

“Solomon, Solomon,” cried the Genius, “great prophet, par-
don, I pray. I never more will oppose thy will, but will obey
all thy commands.”

The fisherman had no sooner heard these words spoken by
the Genius than he regained his courage, and said, “ Proud
spirit, what is this thou sayest; Solomon has been dead more
than eighteen hundred years. Inform me, I pray, of thine his-
tory, and on what account thou wast shut up in this vase?”

To this speech, the Genius, looking disdainfully at the fisher-
man, answered, “Speak more civilly ; thou art very bold to call
me a proud spirit.” ‘Perhaps, then,” returned the fisherman,
“it will be more civil to call you an owl of good luck.” “TI tell
thee,” said the Genius, “speak to me more civilly, before I kill
thee.” “And for what reason, pray, will you kill me?” an-
swered the fisherman ; “have you already forgotten that I have
set you at liberty?” “I remember it very well,” returned he;
“but that shall not prevent my destroying thee, and I will only
grant thee one favour.” “And pray what is that?” said the
fisherman. “It is,” replied the Genius, “to permit thee to
choose the manner of thy death.” “But in what,” added the
other, “have I offended you? Is it thus thou wouldst recom-
pense me for the good I have done thee?” “J can treat thee
no otherwise,” said the Genius ; “and to convince thee of it,
attend to my history :—

“Tam one of those spirits who rebelled against the sovereignty
of Heaven. Ali the other Genii acknowledged the great Solo-
mon, and submitted to him. Sacar and myself were the only
ones who were above humbling ourselves. In order to revenge
himself, this powerful monarch charged Assaf, the son of Barak-
hia, his first minister, to Come and seize me, This was done;
THE FISHERMAN. 83

and Assaf took and brought me, in spite of myself, before the
throne of the king, his master.

“Solomon commanded me to quit my mode of life, acknow-
ledge his authority, and submit to his laws. I haughtily refused
to obey him, and rather exposed myself to his resentment than
take the oath of fidelity and submission which he required of
me. In order, therefore, to punish me, he enclosed me in this
copper vase; and, to prevent my forcing my way out, he put
upon the leaden cover the impression of his seal. This done,
he gave the vase to one of those Genii who obeyed him, and
ordered him to cast me into the sea; which, to my great sorrow,
was performed directly.

“ During the first period of my captivity, I swore that if any
one delivered me before the first hundred years were passed, I
would make him rich, even after his death. The time elapsed,
and no one assisted me: during the second century, I swore

‘that if any released me, I would discover to him all the trea-
sures of the earth; still 1 was not more fortunate. During the
third, I promised to make my deliverer a most powerful monarch,
to be always hovering near him, and to grant him every day any
three requests he chose. This age too, like the former, passed
away, and I remained in the same situation. Enraged, at last,
to be so long a prisoner, I swore that I would, without mercy, kill
whoever should in future release me, and that the only favour |
would grant him should be, to choose what manner of death he
pleased. Since, therefore, thou hast come here to-day, and hast
delivered me, fix upon whatever kind of death thou wilt.”

The fisherman was much afflicted at this speech. “ How un-
fortunate,” he exclaimed, “am I, to come here and render so
great a service to such an ungrateful object! Consider, I en-
treat you, your injustice, and revoke so unreasonable an oath,”
“ No,” answered the Genius, “thy death is certain ; determine
only how I shall kill thee.” The fisherman was in great distress
at finding him thus resolved on his death, not so much on his
own account as that of his three children, whose wretched state
he greatly deplored when they would be reduced by his death.
He still endeavoured to appease the Genius. “ Alas !” he cried,
“have pity on me, in consideration of what I have done for
thee.” “I have already told thee,” replied the Genius, “ that it
is for that very reason that [ am obliged to take thy life” “It
24 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

is very strange,” added the fisherman, “that you are determined
to return evil for good. The proverb says that he who does
good to him that does not deserve it is always ill rewarded. I
did think, I own, that it was false, because nothing is more con-
trary to reason and the rights of society; yet I cruelly find it too
true.” “Let us lose no time,” cried the Genius; “ your argu-
ments will not alter my resolution. Make haste and tell me
how you wish to die.”

Necessity is the spur to invention ; and the fisherman thought
of astratagem. “Since then,” said he, “I cannot escape death,
before I choose the sort of death, I conjure you answer me truly
to a question I am going to put to you.” The Genius then said
to the fisherman, “Ask what thou wilt, and make haste.”

The Genius had no sooner promised to speak the truth than
the fisherman said to him, “1 wish to know whether you really
were in that vase; dare you swear it by the great Prophet.”
“Yes,” answered the Genius, “I swear by the great Prophet
that I most certainly was.” “In truth,” replied the fisherman,
“T cannot believe you. This vase cannot contain one of your
feet ; how then can it hold your whole body?” “I swear te
thee, notwithstanding,” replied he, “that I was there just as thou
seest me. Wilt thou not believe me after the solemn oath I
have taken?” “No, truly,’ added the fisherman, “I shall not
believe you unless I were to see it.”

Immediately, the form of the Genius began to change into
smoke, and extended itself, as before, over both the shore and
the sea; and then, collecting itself, began to enter the vase, and
continued to do so, in a slow and equal manner, till nothing
remained without. A voice immediately issued forth, saying,
“ Now then, thou incredulous fisherman, dost thou believe me
now I amin the vase?” But, instead of answering the Genius,
he immediately took the leaden cover and put it on the vase.
“Genius,” he cried, “it is now your turn to ask pardon, and
choose what sort of death is most agreeable to you. But no; it
is better that I should throw you again into the sea, and I will
build, on the very spot where you are cast, a house upon the
shore, in which I will live, to warn all fishermen that shall come
and throw their nets, not to fish up so wicked a Genius as thou
art, who makest an oath to kill the man who shall set thee at
liberty.”
THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 25

At this offensive speech, the enraged Genius tried every
method to get out of the vase, but in vain; for the impression
of the seal of Solomon, the prophet, prevented him. Knowing
then that the fisherman had the advantage over him, he began
to conceal his rage. “Take care,” said he, in a softened tone,
“what you are about, fisherman. Whatever I did was merely
in joke, and you ought not to take it seriously.” “O Genius,”
answered the fisherman, “you who were a moment ago the
greatest of all the Genii, are now the most insignificant; and do
not suppose that your flattering speeches will be of any use to
you. You shall assuredly return to the sea; and if you passed
all the time there which you have stated, you may as well remain
till the day of judgment. I entreated you not to take my life,
and you rejected my prayers ; I now reject yours, likewise.”

The Genius tried every argument to move the fisherman’s
pity, but in vain. “I conjure you to open the vase,” said he;
“if you give me my liberty again, you shall have reason to be
satisfied with my gratitude.” ‘You are too treacherous for me
to trust you,” returned the fisherman; “I should deserve to lose
my life if I had the imprudence to put it in your power a second
time. You would most likely treat me as a Greek king treated
Douban the physician. Listen, and I will tell you the story.”

Sate

THE HISTORY OF THE GREEK KING AND
DOUBAN THE PHYSICIAN.

N the country of Zouman, in Persia, there lived a king,






} nie whose subjects were originally Greeks. This king
a) Sa was sorely afflicted with a leprosy, and his physicians
SZ2SS



had unsuccessfully tried every remedy they were ac-
quainted with, when a very ingenious physician, called Douban,
arrived at the court.

He had acquired his profound learning by studying different
authors in the Greek, Latin, Persian, Arabic, Turkish, Syriac,
and Hebrew languages; and besides having a consummate
knowledge of philosophy, he was well acquainted with the good
and bad properties of all! kinds of plants and drugs.
26 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

As soon as he was informed of the king’s illness, and that the
physicians had given him up, he dressed himself as neatly as
possible, and obtained permission to be presented to the king.
“ Sire” said he, “I know that all the physicians who have
attended your majesty have been unable to remove your leprosy ;
but if you will do me the honour to accept of my services, | will
engage to cure you without either internal doses, or outward
applications.” The king, pleased with this proposition, replied,
“Tf you are really so skilful as you pretend, I promise to confer
affluence on you and your posterity ; and without reckoning the
presents you will have, you shall be my first favourite ; but do
you assure me, then, that you will remove my leprosy without
making me swallow any potion, or applying any remedy exter-
nally ?” “Yes, sire,” replied the physician, “I flatter myself I
shall succeed ; and to-morrow I will begin my operations.”

Douban returned to his house, and made a sort of racket or
bat, with a hollow in the handle, to admit the drug he meant to
use ; that being done, he also prepared a sort of round ball, or
bowl, in the manner he intended, and the following day he pre-
sented himself before the king, and, prostrating himself at his
feet, kissed the ground.

Douban then arose, and having made a profound reverence,
told the king that he must ride on horseback to the place where
he was accustomed to play at bowls. The king did as he was
desired ; and when he had reached the bowling-green, the phy-
sician approached him, and putting into his hand the bat which
he had prepared, “ Sire,” said he, “exercise yourself with strik-
ing that bowl about with this bat till you find yourself in a
profuse perspiration. When the remedy I have enclosed in its
handle is warmed by your hand, it will penetrate through your
whole body; you may then leave off, for the drug will have
taken effect; and when you return to your palace, get into a
warm bath, and be well rubbed and washed; then go to bed,
and to-morrow you will be quite cured.”

The king took the bat, and spurred his horse after the bowl
till he struck it; it was sent back again to him by the officers,
who were playing with him, and he struck it again; and thus
the game continued for a considerable time, till he found his
hand as well as his whole body in a perspiration, which made
the remedy in the bat operate as the physician had said ; the
THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 27

king then left the game, returned to the palace, bathed, and
observed very punctually all the directions that had been given
him.

He soon found the good effects of the prescription ; for when
he arose the next morning, he perceived with equal surprise and
joy that his leprosy was entirely cured, and that his body was
as clear as if he had never been attacked by that malady. As
soon as he was dressed, he went into the audience-room, where
he mounted his throne, and received the congratulations of all
his courtiers, who had assembled on that day partly to gratify
their curiosity and partly to testify their joy.

Douban entered, and went to prostrate himself at the foot of
the throne, with his face towards the ground. The king seeing
him, called to him, and made him sit by his side ; and shewing
him to the assembly, gave him in that public way all the praise
he so well deserved ; nay, he did not stop here, for there being
a grand entertainment at court on that day, he placed him at
his own table to dine only with him.

The Greek king (proceeded the fisherman) was not satisfied
with admitting the physician to his own table; towards evening,
when the courtiers were about to depart, he put on him a long
rich robe resembling that which the courtiers usually wore in
his presence, and in addition made him a present of two thou-
sand sequins. The following days he did nothing but caress
him; in short, this prince, thinking he could never repay the
obligations he owed to so skilful a physician, was continually
conferring on him some fresh proof of his gratitude.

The king had a grand vizier, who was avaricious, envious, and
by nature capable of every species of crime. He observed, not
without pain, the presents which had been bestowed upon the
physician, whose great character and merit he was determined
to lessen and destroy in the mind of the king. To accomplish
this, he went to him, and said in private that he had some intel-
ligence of the greatest moment to communicate. The king
asked him what it was. “Sire,” replied he, “it is very danger-
ous for a monarch to place any confidence in a man of whose
fidelity he is not assured. In overwhelming the physician
Douban with your favours, and bestowing all this kindness and
regard upon him, you know not but he may be a traitor, who
has introduced himself to the court.in order to assassinate you.”
28 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

«What is this you dare tell me?” answered the king. “Reco!
lect to whom you speak, and that you advance an assertion to
which I shall not easily give credit.” “Sire,” added the vizier,
“1 am accurately informed of what I have the honour to repre-
sent to you; do not therefore continue to repose such a danger-
sus confidence in him. If your majesty is, as it were, in a
dream, it is time to awake; for I again repeat, that the phy-
sician Douban has not travelled from the farther part of Greece,
his own country, but for the horrible design I have mentioned.”

“No, no, vizier,” interrupted the king ;” J] am sure this man,
whom you consider asa hypocrite and traitor, is one of the
most virtuous and best of men; there is no one in the world
whom I regard so much. You know by what remedy, or rather
by what miracle, he cured me of my leprosy ; and if he had
sought my life, why did he thus save it. Cease then from
endeavouring to instil unjust suspicions, for instead of listening
to them, I now inform you that from this very day I bestow
upon him a pension of one thousand sequins a month for the
rest of his life. And were I to share all my riches, and even my
kingdoms with him, I could never sufficiently repay what he
has done for me. I see what it is, his virtue excites your envy ;
but do not suppose that I shall suffer myself to be prejudiced
against him unjustly. I well remember what a vizier said to
King Sinbad his master, to prevent his giving orders for the
death of his son.”

This very much excited the curiosity of the vizier. “I beg
your majesty will pardon me if I have the boldness to ask you
what it was that the vizier of King Sinbad said to his master, in
order to avert the death of his son.” The Greek king had the
complaisance to satisfy him. “ This vizier,” added he, “ after
having represented to King Sinbad that he ought to hesitate to
do a thing which was founded on the suggestion of a mother-in-
law, for fear she should repent, related the following story :”—
THE HUSBAND AND THE PARROT. 29

THE HISTORY OF THE HUSBAND AND THE
PARROT.

A ZAHM ERE lived once a good man who had a beautiful
A WT wife, of whom he was so passionately fond, that he
Ky | could scarcely bear to have her out of his sight. One

"day, when some particular business obliged him to
leave her, he went to a place where they sold all sorts of birds ;
he purchased a parrot, which was not only highly accomplished
in the art of talking, but also possessed the rare gift of telling
everything that was done in its presence. The husband took it
home in a cage to his wife, and begged of her to keep it in her
chamber, and take great care of it during his absence ; after this
he set out on his journey.

On his return, he did not fail to interrogate the parrot on
what had passed while he was away ; and the bird very expertly
related a few circumstances which occasioned the husband to
reprimand his wife. She supposed that some of her slaves had
exposed her, but they all assured her they were faithful, and
agreed in charging the parrot with the crime. Desirous of
being convinced of the truth of this matter, the wife devised a
method of quieting the suspicions of her husband, and at the
same time of revenging herself on the parrot, if he were the
culprit. The next time the husband was absent, she ordered
one of her slaves, during the night, to turn a handmill under the
bird’s cage, and another to throw water over it like rain, anda
third to wave a looking-glass before the parrot by the light of a
candle. The slaves were employed the greatest part of the
night in doing what their mistress had ordered them, and suc-
ceeded to her satisfaction.

The following day, when the husband returned, he again ap-
plied to the parrot to be informed of what had taken place. The
bird replied, “My dear master, the lightning, the thunder, and
the rain, have so disturbed me the whole night, that I cannot
tell you how much I have suffered.” The husband, who knew
there had been no storm that night, became convinced that the
parrot did not always relate facts; and that having told an un-
truth in this particuiar, he had also deceived him with respect
to his wife: being therefore extremely enraged with it, he took
tre bird out of the cage, and, dashing it on the floor, killed it



3° THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

He, however, afterwards, learnt from his neighbours that the
poor parrot had told no falsehood in reference to his wife’s con-
duct, which made him repent of having destroyed it.

“When the Greek king,” said the fisherman to the Genius,
“had finished the story of the parrot,” he added, ‘You, vizier,
through envy of Douban, who has done you no evil, wish me to
order his death, but I will take good care lest, like the husband
who killed his parrot, I should afterwards repent.’ ”

The vizier was too desirous of the death of Douban to let it
rest here. “Sire,” replied he, “the loss of the parrot was of
little importance, nor do I think his master could long have re- .
gretted it. But on what account should the dread of oppressing
the innocent prevent you from destroying this physician? Is it
not a sufficient reason, that he is accused of attempting your
life, to authorise you to take away his? When the life of a
king is in question, a bare suspicion ought to be equal to a cer-
tainty ; and it is better to sacrifice the innocent than save the
guilty. But this, sire, by no means rests on an uncertainty.
The physician Douban positively wishes to assassinate you. It
is not envy that makes me hostile to him, it is the interest alone
that I take in your majesty’s preservation ; it is my zeal which
induces me to give my advice on so important an occasion, If
my information is false, 1 deserve the same punishment that a
certain vizier underwent farmerly.” “ What had that vizier done
worthy of chastisement.” said the Greek king, “I will tell your
majesty,” answered the vizier, “if you will have the goodness to
listen.”

THE HISTORY OF THE VIZIER WHO WAS
- PUNISHED.

24) HERE was formerly a king whose son was passion-
a ately fond of hunting. His father, therefore, often

indulged him in this diversion ; but at the same time
gave positive orders to his grand vizier always to
accompany, and never lose sight of him.

One hunting morning, the prickers roused a stag, and the



&
THE VIZIER WHO WAS PUNISHED. 31

prince set off in pursuit, thinking that the vizier was following
him. He galloped so long and his eagerness carried him so far,
that he at last found himself quite alone. He immediately
stopped, and observing that he had lost his way, he endeavoured
to return back by the same, in order to join the vizier, who had
not been sufficiently attentive in following him. He was, how-
ever, unable to find it; and riding about on all sides, without
getting into the right track, he by chance met a lady, not ill
made, who was weeping most bitterly. The prince immediately
checked his horse, and inquired of her who she was, what she
did alone in that place, and whether he could assist her. sal
am,” she answered, “the daughter of an Indian king. In riding
out into the country, I was overcome with sleep, and fell from
my horse. He has run away, and | know not what has become
of him.” The young prince was sorry for her misfortune, and
proposed to take her up behind him, which she accepted.

As they passed by an old ruined building, the lady made some
excuse to alight; the prince therefore stopped, and suffered her
to get down. He also alighted, and walked towards the building,
holding his horse by the bridle. Imagine then what was his
astonishment, when he heard the female pronounce these words
from within the walls: “ Rejoice, my children, I have brought
you a very nice fat youth.” And directly afterwards other voices
answered, “ Where is he, mamma? Let us eat him instantly,
for we are very hungry”

The prince had heard enough to convince him of the danger
he was in: he plainly perceived that she, who represented her-
self as the daughter of an Indian king, was no other than the
wife of one of those savage demons called Ogres, who live in
desert places, and make use of a thousand wiles to surprise and
devour the unfortunate passengers. He trembled with fear, and
instantly mounted his horse.

The pretended princess at that moment made her appearance,
and finding she had failed in her scheme, “Do not be afraid,”
she cried, “but tell me who you are, and what you are looking
for? “IT have lost my way,” he replied, “ and am endeavouring
to find it”? “If you are lost,” she said, “ recommend yourself to
the Prophet, and he will deliver you from your difficulty.”

The young prince could not believe that she spoke sincerely,
but that she considered him as already within her power; he
32 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

lifted up his hands therefore towards heaven, and said, “Cast
thine eyes upon me, O Prophet, and deliver me from this my
enemy!” At this prayer, the Ogre went back to the ruin, and
the prince rode off as fast as possible. He fortunately dis-
covered the right road, and arrived safely at home, and related
to his father, word for word, the great danger he had encountered
through the neglect of the grand vizier. The king was so
enraged at him, that he ordered this minister to be instantly
strangled,

“Sire,” continued the vizier of the Greek king, “to return to
the physician Douban ; if you do not take care, the confidence
you place in him will turn out unfortunate. I well know that
he is a spy, sent by your enemies to attempt your majesty’s life.
He has cured you, you say ; but who can tell that? He has
perhaps cnly cured you in appearance, and not radically ; and
who can tell whether this remedy in the end will not produce
the most pernicious effects ?”

The Greek king was naturally rather weak, and had not
penetration enough to discover the wicked intention of his
vizier, nor sufficient firmness to persist in his first opinion.
This conversation staggered him. “ You are right, vizier,” said
he, “he may be come for the express purpose of taking my life,
which he can easily accomplish, even by the mere smell of some
of his drugs. We must consider what is to be done in this
conjuncture !”

When the vizier perceived the king in the disposition he
wished, he said to him, “ The best and most certain means, sire,
to insure your repose, and put your person in safety, is instantly
to send to Douban, and on his appearance, order him to be
beheaded.” “Indeed,” replied the king, “I think I ought to
prevent his designs.” Having said this, he called one of his
officers, and ordered him to find the physician, who, without
knowing what the king wished, hastened to the palace.

“ Knowest thou,” said the king, as soon as he saw him, “ why
I sent for thee here?” “No, sire,” answered Douban, “and 1
wait till your majesty pleases to instruct me.” “I have ordered
thee to come,” replied the king, “to free myself from thy snares,
by taking thy life.”

It is impossible to express the astonishment of Douban at
THE GREEK KING AND THE PHYSICIAN. 33

hearing the sentence of his death. “For what reason, sire,”
replied he, “does your majesty condemn me to death? What
crime have I been guilty of?” “I have been well informed,”
added the king, “that you are a spy, and that you have come to
my court in order to take away my life; but to prevent that, I
will first deprive you of yours. Strike,” added he to an officer
who was by, “and deliver me from a treacherous wretch, who
has introduced himself here only to assassinate me.”

At hearing this, the physician at once surmised that the
honours and riches which had been heaped upon him had
excited some enemies against him, and that the king, through
weakness, had suffered himself to be guided by them; nor was
he wrong. He began to repent having cured him; but that
feeling came too late. “Is it thus,” he cried, “that you recom-
pense the good I have done you?” The king, however, paid no
attention, and desired the officer, a second time, to execute his
orders. The physician had then recourse to prayers. “Ah,
sire,” he cried, “if you prolong my life, Heaven will prolong
yours ; do not kill me, lest God should treat you after the same
manner.”

“You see, then,” said the fisherman, breaking off his story in
this place, and addressing himself to the Genius, “ that what has
passed between the Greek king and the physician Douban is
exactly the same as what has happened between us.”

The Greek king, however, continued he, instead of regarding
the entreaties the physician urged in conjuring him to relent,
exclaimed, “No, no, you must die, or you will take away my
life in a still more concealed manner than you have cured me.”
Douban, in the meantime bathed in tears, complained much at
finding his important services so ill requited, and at last pre-
’ pared for death. The officer then put a bandage over his eyes,
tied his hands, and was going to draw his scimitar. The cour-
tiers, however, who were present, felt so much for him, that they
entreated the king to pardon him, assuring his majesty he was
not guilty, and that they would answer for his innocence. But
the king was inflexible, and spoke so peremptorily, that they
dared not reply.

The physician being on his knees, his eyes bandaged, and
ready to receive the stroke that was to terminate his existence,
once more addressed the king :—“ Since your majesty. sire, will

c
34 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

not revoke the order for my death, I entreat you at least to give
me leave to return home to arrange my funeral, take a last fare-
well of my family, bestow some charity, and leave my books to
those who will know how to make a good use of them. There
is one of them which I wish to make a present to your majesty.
It is a very rare and curious work, and worthy of being kept
even in your treasury with the greatest care.’ “What book
can there be,” replied the king, “so valuable as you mention ?”
“ Sire,” answered the physician, “it contains things of the most
curious nature, and one of the principal is, that when my head
shall be struck off, if your majesty will take the trouble to open
the book at the sixth leaf, and read the third line on the left-
hand page, my head will answer every question you wish to
ask.” The king was so desirous of seeing such a wonderful
thing, that he put off his death till the next day, and sent him
home under a strong guard.

The physician then arranged all his affairs, and as the news
got abroad that an unheard-of prodigy was to happen after his
execution, the viziers, emirs, officers of the guard, in short all
the court, flocked the next day to the hall of audience to witness
such an extraordinary event.

Douban the physician appeared directly after, and advanced
to the foot of the throne with a very large volume in his hand.
He then placed it on a vase, and unfolded the cover in which
the book was wrapped ; and in presenting it, he thus addressed
the king :—“ If it be your pleasure, sire, receive this book ; and
as soon as my head shall be struck off, order one of your officers
to place it on the vase upon the cover of the book; as soon as
it is there, the blood will cease to flow: then open the book, and
my head shall answer all your questions. But, sire,” added
Douban, “ permit me once more to implore your mercy. Con-
sider, I beg of you, that I protest to you 1 am innocent.” “Thy
prayers,” answered the king, “are useless, and were it only to
hear thy head speak after thy death, I should wish for thy exe-
cution.” In saying this, he took the book from the hands of
the physician, and ordered the officer to do his duty.

The head was so adroitly cut off, that it fell into the vase, and
it had hardly been on the cover an instant before the blood
stopped. Then, to the astonishment of the king, and all the
spectators, it opened its eyes, and said. “ Will your majesty now
THE FISHEKMAN AND THE GENIUS, 35

open the book?” The king did so; and finding that the first
leaf stuck to the second, he put his finger to his mouth, and
moistened it, in order to turn it over more easily. He went on
doing so till he came to the sixth leaf 3; and observing nothing
written upon the appointed page, “ Physician,” said he to the
head, “there is no writing” “Turn over, then, a few more
leaves,” replied the head. The king continued turning them
over, still putting his finger frequently to his mouth, till the
poison, in which each leaf had been dipped, began to produce
its effect. The prince then felt himself suddenly agitated in a
most extraordinary manner ; his sight failed him, and he fell at
the foot of the throne in the greatest convulsions,

When the physician Douban, or rather his head, saw that the
poison had taken effect, and that the king had only a few minutes
to live, “Tyrant!” he exclaimed, “behold how those princes
are treated who abuse their power and sacrifice the innocent.”
The head had no sooner repeated these words, than the king
expired ; and, at the same time, the small portion of life that
remained in the head itself was wasted.

As soon as the fisherman had finished the history of the Greek
king and the physician Douban, he applied it to the Genius,
whom he still kept confined in the vase. “ If,” said he, “the
Greek king had permitted Douban to live, Heaven would also
have bestowed the same benefit on him: but he rejected the
humble prayers of the physician. This, O Genius, is the case
with yourself. If I had been able to make you relent, and
could have obtained the favour I asked of you, I should have
pitied the state in which you now are; but since you persisted
in your determination to kill me, in spite of the obligation you
were under to me for setting you at liberty, I ought, in my turn,
to shew no mercy. In leaving you within this vase, and casting
you into the sea, I shall deprive you of the use of you existence
tillthe end of time. This is the revenge you yourself have taught
me.”

“Once more, my good friend,” replied the Genius, “I entreat
you not to be guilty of so cruel an act ; remember that revenge
is not a part of virtue; on the contrary, it is praiseworthy to
return good for evil. Do not, then, serve me, as Imma formerly
treated Ateca.” ‘“And-how was that?” asked the fisherman
36 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“If you wish to be informed of it, open this vase,” answered
che Genius: “do you think that J am in the humour, while
confined in this narrow prison, to relate'stories? I will tell you
as many as you please when you shall have let me out.” “No,
no,” said the fisherman, “I will not release you ; it is better for
me to cast you into the bottom of the sea.” “ One word more,
fisherman,” cried the Genius: “I will teach you how to become
as rich as possible.”

The hope of being no longer in want, at once disarmed the
fisherman. “I would listen to you,” he cried, ‘if I had the
least ground to believe you ; swear to me by the great Prophet
that you will faithfully observe what you say, and I will open
the vase. I do not believe that you will be sufficiently bold to
violate such an oath.” The Genius did so; and the fisherman
immediately took off the covering. The smoke instantly issued
from it, and the first thing the Genius did, after he had re-
assumed his usual form, was to kick the vase into the sea, an
action which rather alarmed the fisherman. “ What do you
mean, O Genius, by this; do you not intend to keep the oath
you have taken? Or must I address the same words to you
which the physician Douban did to the Greek king—‘ Suffer
me to live, and Heaven will prolong your days?’”

The fear expressed by him made the Genius laugh ; “ Be of
good heart, fisherman,” answered he, “I have thrown the vase
into the sea only for. diversion, and to see whether you would be
alarmed: but to shew you that I intend to keep my word, take
your nets and follow me.” They passed by the city and went
over the top of a mountain, from whence they descended into a
vast plain, which led them to a pond, situated between four
small hills.

When they were arrived on the borders of the pond, the
Genius said to the fisherman, “Throw your nets, and catch
fish.” The fisherman did not doubt that he should take some,
for he saw a great quantity in the pond; but how great was his
surprise at finding them of four different colours—white, red,
blue, and yellow. He threw his nets and caught four, one of
each colour. As he had never seen any similar to them, he
could hardly cease admiring them ; and judging that he could
dispose of them for a considerable sum, he expressed great joy.
“ Carry these fish to the palace,” said the Genius, “and present
THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 37

them to the sultan, and he will give you more money than you
ever handled in all your life. You may come every day and
fish in this pond, but beware of casting your nets more than
once each day: if you act otherwise, some evil will befall you ;
therefore take care. This is my advice, and if you follow it
exactly you will do well.” Having said this, he struck his foot
against the ground, which opened, and having sunk into it, the
earth closed as before.

The fisherman resolved to observe the advice and instructions
of the Genius in every point, and take care never to throw his
nets a second time. He went back to the town very well satis-
fied with his success, and making a thousand reflections on his
adventure. He went directly and presented his fish at the
sultan’s palace.

The sultan was surprised when he saw the four fish brought
him by the fisherman. He took them one by one, and ob-
served them most attentively; and after admiring them a
long time, he said to his first vizier, “Take these fish and
carry them to that excellent cook which the emperor of the
Greeks sent me; I think they must be equally good as they

“are beautiful.”

The vizier took them, and delivered them himself into the
hands of the cook. “Here are four fish,” said he, “ which have
been presented to the sultan ; he commands you to dress them.”
He then returned to the sultan his master, who desired him to
give the fisherman four hundred pieces of gold ; which he faith-
fully executed. The fisherman, who was never before in posses-
sion of so large a sum of money at once, could not conceal his
joy, and thought it alla dream. He soon, however, proved it
to be a reality by the good purpose to which he applied the gold
in relieving the wants of his family.

As soon as the cook had cleaned the fish which the vizier had
brought, she put them in a vessel, with some oil, over the fire to
fry. When she thought they were sufficiently one on one side,
she turned them. She had hardly done so when, wonderful to
relate, the wall. of the kitchen appeared to separate, and a beau-
tiful and majestic young damsel came out of the opening. She
was dressed in a satin robe, embroidered with flowers after the
Egyptian manner, and adorned with ear-rings and a necklace of
large pearls, and gold bracelets set with rubies ; she held a rod
38 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

of myrtle in her hand. Approaching the vessel, to the great as-
tonishment of the cook, who remained motionless at the sight,
and striking one of the fish with her rod, she said, “Fish, fish,
art thou doing thy duty?” The fish answering not a word,
she again repeated it, when the four fish all raised themselves
up, and said very distinctly, “ Yes, yes, if you reckon, we reckon ;
if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we conquer,
and are content.” As soon as they had spoken these words,
the damsel overturned the vessel, and went back through the
wall, which immediately closed up, and was in the same state as
before. coe

The cook, whom all these wonders alarmed, having in some
measure recovered from her fright, went to take up the fish,
which had fallen upon the hot ashes; but she found them
blacker and more burnt than the coals themselves, and not at
all in a state to send to the sultan. At this she was greatly dis-
tressed, and began to cry with all her might. “ Alas,” said she,
“what will become of me? I am sure, when I relate to the
sultan what I have seen, that he will not believe me. How en-
raged will he be with me!”

While she was in this distress, the grand vizier entered, and
asked if the fish were ready. The cook then related all that had
taken place, at which, as we may naturally suppose, he was
much astonishel but without telling the sultan anything about
it, he invented some excuse which satisfied him. He then sent
directly for the fisherman; to whom, when he was come, he
said, “ Bring me four more fish, like those you brought before,
for an accident has happened which prevents their being served
up to the sultan.” The fisherman did not tell him what the
Genius had strictly advised him to do, but pleaded the length
of the way as an excuse for not being able to procure any more
that day ; he p' omised, however, to bring them the next morn-
ing.

The fisherman, in order to be in time, set out before it was
day, and went to the pond. He threw his nets, and drawing
them out, found four more fish, like those he had taken the day
before, each of a different colour. He returned directly, and
brought them to the grand vizier by the time he had promised.
The minister took them, and carried them into the kitchen,

- where he shut himself up with only the cook, who prepared to
THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 39

dress tnem before him. She put them on the fire as she had
done the others on the preceding day. When they were dressed
on one side, she turned them, and immediately the wall of the
kitchen opened, and the same damsel appeared, with her myrtle
inher hand. She approached the vessel in which the fish were,
and striking one of them, addressed the same words to it she
had before done; when they all, raising their heads, made the

same answer. The damsel overturned the vessel with her rod .«

as she had done before, and went back through the opening in
the wall, where she had entered. The grand vizier witnessed
all that passed. “This is very surprising,” he cried, “and too
extraordinary to be kept secret from the sultan’s ears, I will my-
self go and inform him of this prodigy.” He immediately, there-
fore, went, and gave an exact relation of all that had passed.

The sultan was much astonished, and became very anxious to
see this wonder. For this purpose he again sent for the fisher-
man: “Friend,” said he to him, when he came, “canst thou
not bring me four more fish of different colours?” “If your
majesty,” answered the fisherman, “ will grant me three days, I
can promise to do so.” He obtained the time he wished, and
went again, for the third time, to the pond. He was not less
successful than before, and he caught four fish of different
colours the first time he threw his nets. He neglected not to
carry them directly to the sultan, who expressed the greater
pleasure at seeing them, as he did not expect them so soon;
and he ordered four hundred pieces of money to be given to the
fisherman.

As soon as the sultan had got the fish, he had them taken into
his own cabinet, together with the different things that were
necessary to dress them. Here he shut himself up with the
grand vizier, who began to cook them, and put them on the fire
in a proper vessel. As soon as they were done on one side, he
turned them on the other. The wall of the cabinet immediately
opened ; but, instead of the beautiful damsel, there appeared a
black, who was in the habit of a slave. This black was very
large and gigantic, and held a large green rod in his hand. He
advanced to the vessel, and touching one of the fish with his
rod, he cried out in a terrible tone, “ Fish, fish, art thou doing
thy duty?” At these words, the fish lifted up their heads, and
answered, “ Yes, yes, we are: if you reckon, we reckon: if you
40 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

pay your debts, we pay ours; if you fly, we conquer, and are
content.” The fish had scarcely said this, when the black over-
turned the vessel into the middle of the cabinet, and reduced
the fish to the state of cinders. Having done so, he haughtily
retired through the opening of the wall, which instantly closed,
and appeared as perfect as before.

“ After what I have seen,” said the sultan to his grand vizier,
“it is in vain for me to think of remaining at ease. It is certain
that these fish signify something very extraordinary, which I
wish to discover.’ He sent for the fisherman, and when he |
arrived, he said to him, “The fish thou hast brought me have
caused me great uneasiness ; where dost thou catch them?” “T
caught them, sire,” answered he, “in a pond, which is situated
in the midst of four small hills, beyond the mountain you may
see from hence.” “Do you know that pond ?” said the sultan
to the vizier. “No, sire,” answered he; “I have never even
heard it mentioned, though I have hunted in the vicinity of the
mountain, and beyond it, near sixty years. The sultan asked
the fisherman about what distance the pond was from the palace ;
he replied that it was not more than three hours’ journey.
With this assurance, as there was still time to arrive there
before night, the sultan ordered his whole court to get ready,
while the fisherman served as a guide.

They all ascended the mountain, and in going down on the
other side, they were much surprised by the appearance of a
large plain, which no one had ever before remarked. They at
length arrived at the pond, which they found situated exactly
among four hills, as the fisherman had reported. Its water was
so transparent, that they remarked all the fish to be of the same
colours as those the fisherman had brought to the palace.

The sultan halted on the side of the pond ; and, after observing
the fish with signs of great admiration, he inquired of his emirs
and all his courtiers if it could be possible that they had never
seen this pond, which was so close to the city.—They all said
they had never heard it even mentioned. “Since you all agree,
then,” said he, “that you have never heard it spoken of, and
since I am not less astonished than you are at this novelty, 1 am
resolved not to return to my palace till I have discovered for
what reason this pond is now placed here, and why there are
fish of only four colours in it.” After having thus spoken, he
THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 41

ordered them to encamp around it; his own pavilion, and the
tents of his immediate household, were pitched on the borders
of the pond.

When the day closed, the sultan retired to his pavilion, and
entered into a particular conversation with his vizier. “My
mind,” said he, “is much disturbed ; this pond, suddenly placed
here ; this black, who appeared to us in my cabinet ; these fish,
too, whom we heard speak ; all this so much excites my curiosity
that I cannot conquer my impatience to be satisfied. It is on
this account that I am absolutely determined to execute the
design I meditate. I shall go quite alone from my camp, and
order you to keep my departure a profound secret. Remain in
my pavilion, and when my emirs and courtiers present them-
selves at the entrance to-morrow morning, send them away, and
say I have a slight indisposition, and wish to remain alone. You
will also continue to do so every day till my return.”

The grand vizier endeavoured, by many arguments, to persuade
the sultan not to do as he intended. He represented the great
danger to which he exposed himself, and the unnecessary trouble
and difficulties he might thus encounter, and probably to no
purpose. All his eloquence, however, was exhausted, to no
effect ; the sultan did not alter his resolution, but prepared to
set out. He put on a proper dress for walking, and armed
himself with a sabre; and as soon as he found that everything
in the camp was quiet, he departed, unaccompanied by any one.

He bent his course towards one of the small hills, which he
ascended without much difficulty ; and the descent on the other
side was still easier. He then pursued his way over a plain, till
the sun rose. He now perceived, in the distance before him, a
large building, the sight of which filled him with joy, from the
hopes of being able to gain some intelligence of what he wished
to know. When he came near, he remarked that it was a
magnificent palace, or rather a strong castle, built with polished
black marble, and covered with fine steel, so bright that it was
like a mirror. Delighted with having so soon met with some-
thing at least worthy his curiosity, he stopped opposite the
front, and considered it with much attention ; he then advanced
towards the folding-doors, one of which was open. Though he
might have gone in, he thought it better to knock. At first, he
knocked gently, and waited some time; but, finding no one
42 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

appear, he thought they might not have heard ; he therefore
knocked a second time, much louder; still no one came. He
redoubled his efforts, but in vain. At this he was much asto-
nished, as he could not imagine that a castle so well built as that
was, could be deserted.—“ If there be no person there,” said the
sultan to himself, “‘I have nothing to fear; and if there be any
one, I have arms to defend myself with.”

At last he entered, and when he was in the vestibule, he called
out, “Is there no one here to receive a stranger, who is in want
of refreshment on his journey?” He repeated it two or three
times, as loud as he could; still there was no answer. This
silence increased his astonishment. He passed on to a very
spacious court, and looking on all sides, he could not discover
a living creature. He then entered, and passed through some
large halls, the carpets of which were of silk, the recesses
and sofas entirely covered with the stuffs of Mecca, and the
curtains before the doors of the richest manufactures of India,
embroidered with gold and silver. He went on, and came to a
most wonderful saloon, in the midst of which there was a large
reservoir, with a lion of massive gold at each corner. Streams
of water issued from the mouths of the four lions, and in falling,
appeared to break in a thousand diamonds and pearls, which
formed a good addition to a fountain that sprung from the
middle of the basin, and rose almost to the top of a dome,
beautifully painted in the arabesque style.

The castle was surrounded on three sides by a garden, which
was embellished with all kinds of flowers, fountains, groves, and
many other beauties ; but what rendered this spot still more
enchanting was the multitude of birds, which filled the air with
the sweetest notes. This was their constant habitation, because
there were nets thrown entirely over the trees, which prevented
their escape.

The sultan continued walking along time from one apartment
to another, where everything was grand and magnificent. Being
rather fatigued, he sat down in an open cabinet, which looked
into the garden. Here he meditated upon all he had seen, or
might yet see, and was reflecting on the different objects, when
suddenly a plaintive voice, accompanied by the most heart-
rending cries, struck his ear. He listened attentively, and dis-
tinctly heard these melancholy words: “O fortune, thou hast
THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIUS. 43

not suffered me long to enjoy my happy lot, but hast rendered
me the most wretched of men; cease, I entreat thee, thus to
persecute me, and, by a speedy death, put an end to my suffer-
ings. Alas! is it possible I can still exist, after all the torments
I have suffered ?”

The sultan, much affected by these lamentable complaints,
immediately got up, and went towards the spot whence they
issued. He came to the entrance of a large hall; he drew the
door-curtain aside, and saw a young man seated upon a sort of
throne, raised a little from the ground. He appeared well made,
and was very richly dressed, but deep sorrow was impressed on
his countenance. The sultan approached, and saluted him. The
youth returned the compliment by bending his head very low,
but did not rise. “I am sure, sir,” said he to the sultan, “I
ought to get up to receive you, and shew you all possible respect,
but a most powerful reason prevents me; you will not there-
fore, I trust, take it ill.” “I feel myself highly honoured, sir,”
replied the sultan, “by the good opinion you express of me.
Whatever may be your motive for not rising, I willingly receive
your apologies. Attracted by your complaints, and impelled by
your sufferings, I come to offer you my assistance. I trust J
shall be permitted to afford some consolation to you in your
misfortunes, and I will use all my endeavours to do so. I flatter
myself you will not object to relate the history of your sorrows
tome. But, in the first place, I beg of you to inform me what
that pond which is near this castle means, where there are fish
of four different colours ; how, also, this castle came here, and
you thus in it and alone!”

Instead of answering these questions, the young man began
to weep most bitterly. “ How inconstant is fortune!” he cried ;
“she delights in crushing those whom she has elevated. Who
can say they have ever enjoyed from her a life of calm and pure
happiness?”

The sultan, touched with compassion at his situation, re-
quested him again to relate the cause of such sorrow. “Alas,
my lord!” answered the youth, “can I be otherwise than
afflicted, or can these eyes ever cease from shedding tears ?”
At these words, he lifted up his robe, and the sultan perceived
he was a man only to his waist, and that from thence to his feet
he was changed into black marble.
44 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

‘ou may easily imagine that the sultan was much surprised _
when he saw the deplorable state of the young man. “What
you shew me,” said he to him, “fills me with horror, but at the
same time excites my curiosity. I am impatient to learn your
history, which must, no doubt, be very singular ; and I am per-
suaded that the pond and the fish have some connexion with
it. I entreat you, therefore, to relate it; and you may find
consolation by doing so, for the unhappy often experience some
relief in communicating their sorrows.” “I will not refuse you
this satisfaction,” replied the young man, “although I cannot
impart it without renewing the most poignant grief; but I must .
forewarn you to prepare your ears and your mind, nay, even.
your eyes, for what surpasses all conception.” 3

SSeS

THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE
BLACK ISLES.

MUST first inform you (continued he) that my father,
who was called Mahmoud, was the king of this state.
It is the kingdom of the Black Isles, which takes
its name from four small neighbouring mountains,

that were formerly islands; and the capital where my father

resided was situated on the spot which is now occupied by that’
pond, You will know how these changes took place as I proceed
with my history.

The king, my father, died at the age of seventy years, and |
immediately ascended the throne. My first care was to marry,
and I sought to unite myself in the royal dignities with my
cousin, a charming young lady, and about my own age, and
who had since her father’s death, an event which took place
some years previously, resided in the palace. At first she was
inclined to return my love, but after a short time she displayed
an aversion towards me, and fixed her affections on a black
Indian, one of the original inhabitants of this country, as in-
famous as he was ugly: indeed, so much had he offended
against the laws, that he was in daily danger of being handed
over to the executioner.


THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, 45

One evening, having had previously an interview with the
lady, in which she avowed her preference for my rival, I was
walking in the neighbourhood of the palace when I heard her
footsteps. I moved out of the way and concealed myself till
she passed, having determined to watch her movements.

I followed her closely and stealthily, passing through several
doors, which opened by virtue of some magic words she pro-
nounced ; the last she opened was that of the garden, which she
entered. I stopped at this door that she might not see me,
while she crossed a parterre; and following her with my eyes,
as well as the obscurity of the night would permit, I remarked
that she went into a little wood, the walks of which were en-
closed by a thick hedge. I repaired thither by another way,
and hiding myself behind the hedge of one of the paths, I per-
‘ceived that she was walking with the Indian. I did not fail to
listen attentively to their discourse, when I heard her say, “I da
not deserve your reproaches. I will, if you wish it, before the sun
rises, change this great city and this beautiful palace into fright-
ful ruins, which shall be inhabited only by wolves, and owls, and
ravens. Shall I transport all the stones with which these walls
are so strongly built beyond Mount Caucasus, and farther than
the boundaries of the habitable world? You have only to
speak, and.all this place shall be transformed.”

As the lady finished this speech, she and her companion, hav-
ing reached the end of the walk, turned to enter another, and
passed before me: I had already drawn my scimitar, and as the
man was next me, I struck him on the neck, and he fell. I be-
. lieved I had killed him, and with this persuasion, I retired pre-
cipitately, without discovering myself.

Although the man’s wound was mortal, my cousin yet con-
trived, by her enchantments, to preserve in him that kind of
existence which can be called neither dead nor alive. As I
traversed the garden to return to the palace, I heard her weeping
bitterly. She retired to her apartments, where, abandoning her-
self to her grief, she passed a whole year in mourning. At the
expiration of that time, she requested my permission to build a
mausoleum for herself in the centre of the palace, where she said
she wished to pass the remainder of her days. I did not refuse
her, and she erected a magnificent palace with a dome, which
may be seen from hence, and she called it the Palace of Tears.
46 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

When it was finished, she had her lover removed from the
place whither she had transported him on the night I wounded
him and brought to this mausoleum. She had till that period
preserved his life by giving him certain potions, which she
administered herself, and continued to give him daily after his
removal to the Palace of Tears. ,

All her enchantments, however, did not avail, for he was not
only unable to walk or stand, but had also lost the use of his
speech, and gave no signs of life but by looks. Although she
had only the consolation of seeing him and saying to him all the
tender things that her love inspired, yet she constantly paid him
two long visits every day. I was well acquainted with this cir-
cumstance, but I pretended to be ignorant of it.

Excited by my curiosity, 1 went one day to the Palace of
Tears to know what was the occupation of the princess, and con-
cealing myself in a part where I could see and hear what passed,
I heard her speaking in this manner to her lover: “ How bitter the
affliction to me to see thee in this state! I feel as much as thy-
self the agonies thou endurest. I am ever speaking to thee, and
yet thou returnest no answer ; how long will this distressing si-
lence continue ?”

This discourse, which was frequently interrupted by tears and
sobs, at length exhausted my patience. I could no longer re-
main in concealment, and approaching her, “ Madam,” said I,
“you have wept enough; it is now time to have done with this
grief. You forget what you owe to yourself.” “Sire,” replied
she, “if you still retain any regard for me, I entreat you to leave
me to my sorrows.”

I endeavoured, but in vain, to bring her to a 3ense of her duty;
and finding that all my arguments only increased her obstinacy,
‘J at last desisted and left her. She continued to visit the Palace
of Tears every day; and for two years she was inconsolable.

I went a second time to the Palace of Tears, while she was
there. I hid myself as before, and heard her say, “It is now
three years that thou hast not spoken to me; why are you thus
ever silent ?”

I avow to you, my lord, that I was so enraged at these words,
that I suddenly shewed myself, and addressing myself to the
tomb, I said, “Why dost thou not, O tomb, swallow up this
monster. who is even disgusting to human nature?”
THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, 47

1 had hardly finished these words, when the lady, who was
seated near the black, started up like a fury. “Ah, wretch!”
said she to me, “it is thou who hast been the cause of my
grief,” and at the same instant she pronounced some words
which I did not understand, and added, “ By virtue of my en-
chantments, I command thee from this moment to become halt
marble, and half man.” Immediately, my lord, I was changed
to what you see me; already dead among the living, and living
among the dead.

As soon as this cruel enchantress, for she is unworthy of any
other name, had thus transformed me, and by means of her
magic had conveyed me to this apartment, she destroyed my
capital, which was both flourishing and well inhabited ; she
annihilated the palaces, public places, and markets ; turned the
whole place into a lake, or pond, and rendered the country, as
you may perceive, quite a desert. The four sorts of fish which
are in the pond are four different classes of inhabitants, who
professed different religions, and inhabited the capital The
white were Mussulmen; the red, Persians, who worship fire ;
the blue, Christians ; and the yellow, Jews; the four little hills
were four islands, whence the name of the kingdom originated.
I was informed of all this by the enchantress, who herself related
the effects of her rage. Nor was even this all; she did not
confine her fury to the destruction of my empire, and to my
enchantment, for she comes every day and gives me a hundred
blows with a thong, made of a bull’s hide, upon my shoulders,
from whence she draws blood at every stroke. As soon as she
has finished this punishment, she covers me with a thick stuff
made of goat’s hair, and puts a robe of rich brocade over it, not
for the sake of honouring, but of mocking me.—In saying this,
the young king of the Black Isles could not refrain from tears ;
and the sultan’s heart was so oppressed, he could not offer him
any consolation. The young king then, lifting up his eyes
towards heaven, exclaimed, “I submit, O powerful Creator of
all things, to thy judgments, and to the decrees of thy providence.
Since it is thy pleasure, I patiently endure every evil; yet I
trust thy infinite goodness will one day recompense me.”

“Inform me,” cried the sultan, affected by the recital of so
strange a story, and eager to avenge such injuries, “inform me
where this perfidious enchantress resides, and where also is her
43 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

lover, whom she by her enchantments keeps alive?” “My
lord,” answered the prince, “he, as I have before mentioned, is
at the Palace of Tears, in a tomb formed like a dome; and this
palace has a communication with the castle on the side towards
the entrance. I cannot exactly tell you to what spot the en-
chantress has retired, but she visits the Palace of Tears every
day at sunrise, after having inflicted on me the sanguinary
punishment I related; and you may easily judge that I cannot
defend myself from such great cruelty.”

“No one, prince,” replied the sultan, “deserves greater com-
miseration than yourself; nor can any one be more sensible of
your misfortune than J am. A more extraordinary fate can
never have happened to any ; and they who may hereafter com-
pose your history, will be able to relate an event the most sur-
prising of any hitherto recorded. One thing only is wanting to
complete it, and that is for you to be revenged ; nor will I leave
any thing untried to accomplish it.” The sultan having first
informed the prince who he was, and the reason of his entering
the castle, consulted with him on the best means of affording
him a just revenge ; and a plan occurred to the sultan, which he
directly communicated. They then agreed upon the steps it was
necessary to take in order to insure success ; and they deferred
the execution of the plan till the following day. In the mean-
time, as the night was far advanced, the sultan took some re-
pose. The young prince, as usual, passed his time in continual
watchfulness, for he was unable to sleep since his enchantment :
the hopes, however slight, which he cherished of being soon
relieved from his sufferings, constantly occupied his thoughts.

The sultan rose as soon as it was day; and having concealed
his robe and external dress, which might encumber him, he went
to the Palace of Tears. He found it illuminated by a multitude
of torches of white wax; and a delicious perfume issuing from
various beautiful golden vases, regularly arranged, struck his
senses. As soon as he perceived the bed on which the black
was laid, he drew his sabre, and destroyed, without resistance,
the little remains of life in this wretch. He then dragged the
body into the court of the castle, and threw it into a well.
Having done this, he returned, and lay down in the black’s
place, hiding his sabre under the covering, and remained there
in order to complete what he projected. The enchantress
THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES. 49

arrived soon after: her first business was to go into the apart-
ment where the king of the Black Isles was. She directly
stripped him, and, with unexampled barbarity, began to inflict
upon his shoulders the accustomed number of blows. The poor
prince filled the whole building with his cries, and conjured her
in the most pathetic manner to have pity on him: the wretch,
however, ceased not to beat him till she had completed the
hundred. As soon as she had finished, she threw the coarse
garment made of goat-skin over him, and then the robe of
brocade. She next went to the Palace of Tears; and, on
entering, began to renew her lamentations.

The sultan then, pretending to awake from a profound sleep,
and imitating the language of the blacks, spoke in a solemn
tone. “ There is no might, or power, but in God alone, who is
all powerful.” At these words the enchantress, to whom they
were unexpected, exclaimed, ‘Do you deceive me? is what I
hear true? Is it really you who speak?” “The cries, the tears,
the groans of the king,” answered the supposed black, “whom
you every day beat with so much indignity and barbarity, con-
tinually prevent my rest; I should have been cured long since,
and recovered the use of my tongue, if you had disenchanted
him. This, and this only, is the cause of my silence, and of
which you so continually complain.” “Well, then,” said the
enchantress, “to satisfy you, I am ready to do what you com-
mand: do you wish him to re-assume his first form?” “Yes,”
replied the sultan ; “and hasten to set him free, that I may no
longer be disturbed by his cries.”

The enchantress immediately went out from the Palace of
Tears ; and taking a vessel of water, she pronounced over it
some words, which caused it instantly to boil, as if it had been
placed on a fire. She proceeded to the apartment where the
young king was. “If the Creator of all things,” said she, throw-
ing the water over him, “hath formed thee as thou now art, or if
he is angry with thee, do not change; but if thou art in that
state by virtue of my enchantment, re-assume thy natural form,
and become the same as before.” She had hardly concluded,
when the prince, recovering his first shape, rose up, with all
possible joy, and returned thanks to God. “Go,” said the
enchantress, addressing him, “hasten from this castle, and never

return, lest it should cost thee thy life.” The young king
D
5° THE RABIAN NIGHTS.

yielded to necessity, and left her without replying a word. He
concealed himself in some secure spot, where he impatiently
waited the completion of the sultan’s design, the commencement
of which had been so successful.

The enchantress then returned to the Palace of Tears; and,
on entering, said to him whom she supposed to be the black,
“JI have done what you ordered me: nothing, therefore, now
prevents your getting up.” The sultan, still imitating the ian-
guage of the blacks, answered in rather a sharp tone, “ What
you have yet done is not sufficient for my cure. You have de-
stroyed only a part of the evil, but you must strike at the root.”
“What do you mean by the root ?” answered she. “ What can
I mean,” he cried, “but the city and its inhabitants, and the
four isles, which you have destroyed by your magic? Every
day towards midnight the fish constantly raise their heads out
of the pond, and call for vengeance. This is the real cause of
the delay of my recovery. Go quickly and re-establish every-
thing in its former state; and on thy return I will give you my
hand, and you shail assist me in rising.”

The enchantress, exulting in the expectations these words
produced, exclaimed, “ You shall soon then recover your health,
for I will instantly go and do what you have commanded.” She
went the very next moment, and when she arrived on the bor-
der of the pond, she took a little water in her hand, and scat-
tered it about. She had no sooner done so, and pronounced
certain words over the fish and the pond, than the city instantly
appeared. The fish became men, women, and children ; Maho-
metans, Christians, Persians, and Jews; freemen or slaves; in
short, each took his natural form. The houses and shops be-
came filled with inhabitants, who found everything in the same
situation and order in which they were previous to the change.
The officers and attendants of the sultan, who were very nume-
rous, and who were encamped directly where the great place or
square happened to be, were astonished at finding themselves
on a sudden in the midst of a large, well-built, and inhabited
city.

But to return to the enchantress. As soon as she had com-
pleted this change, she hastened back to the Palace of Tears.
“ T have done all you have required of me,” said she ; “arise, and
give me your hand.” “Come near, then,” said the sultan, still

THE KING OF THE BLACK ISLES, cI

imitating the manner of the blacks, She did so. “ Nearer
still,” he cried. She obeyed’ Then raising himself up, he
seized her so suddenly by the arms, that she had no opportunity
of recognising who it was ; and with one stroke of his sabre, he
smote her in twain, the pieces falling on each side of him, Hav-
ing done this, he left the carcase in the same place, and went to
seek for the prince of the Black Isles, who waited with the
greatest impatience for him. “ Rejoice, prince,” said he, em-
bracing him, “you have nothing more to fear, for your cruel
enemy no longer exists.”

The young prince thanked the sultan in a way which proved
that his heart was truly penetrated with gratitude; and as a
reward for the important service he had rendered him, he
wished him a long life, and the greatest prosperity. “ May you
too live happily and at peace in your capital,” replied the sultan
to him; “and should you hereafter have a wish to visit mine,
which is so near, I shall receive you with the truest pleasure,
and you shall be as highly honoured and respected as in your
own.” ‘ Powerful monarch,” answered the prince, “to whom I
am so much indebted, do you think you are very near your
capital?” “ Certainly,” replied the sultan, “TI think so, at least
that I am not more than four or five hours’ journey.” “It is a
whole year’s journey,” added the prince, “although I believe
you might come here in the time you mention, because mine
was enchanted; but since it is no longer so, things are changed.
This, however, shall not prevent my following you, were it neces-
sary to go to the very extremity of the earth. You are my libe-
rator; and to show you every mark of my gratitude, as long as I
live I shall freely accompany you, and resign my kingdom with-
out regret.”

The sultan was extremely surprised to find that he was so
distant from his dominions, and could not comprehend how it
happened; but the young king of the Black Isles convinced
him so fully of the possibility, that he no.longer doubted it. “It
matters not, then,” resumed the sultan ; “the trouble of return-
ing to my dominions wili be sufficiently recompensed by the
satisfaction arising from having assisted you, and from having
acquired a son in you; for, as you will do me the honour to
accompany me, I shall look upon you as such; and having no
children of my own, I from this moment make you my heir and
52 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

successor.” This interview between the sultan and she king of
the Black Isles was terminated by the most affectionate em-
braces, atter which the young prince prepared for his journey.
In three weeks he was ready to depart, greatly regretted by his
court and subjects, who received from his hands a near relation
of his as their king.

At length the sultan and the prince set out, with a hundred
camels laden with inestimable riches, which had been selected
from the treasury of the young king, who was accompanied by
fifty handsome nobles, well mounted and equipped. Their
journey was a pleasant one; and when the sultan, who had
despatched couriers to give notice of his arrival, and relate the
reason of his delay, drew near to his capital, the principal
officers, whom he had left there, came to receive him, and to
assure him that his long absence had not occasioned any change
in his empire. The inhabitants, also, crowded to meet him, and
welcome him with acclamations and every demonstration of
joy, which lasted for several days.

The day after his arrival, the sultan assembled his courtiers,
and gave them an ample detail of the occurrences which, con-
trary to his wishes, had delayed his return ; he then declared
to them his intention of adopting the king of the four Black
Isles, who had left a large kingdom to accompany and live with
him; and at last, to reward the fidelity with which they served
him, he bestowed presents on all, according to their rank and
station.

With regard to the fisherman, as he had been the first cause
of the deliverance of the young prince, the sultan overwhelmed
him with rewards, and made him and his family happy and
comfortable for the rest of their days.
THs. THRE= CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 53

THE HISTORY OF THE THREE CALENDERS, SONS
OF KINGS, AND OF FIVE LADIES OF BAGDAD.

(URING the reign of the Caliph Haroun Alraschid there
lived at Bagdad a porter, who, notwithstanding his
low and laborious profession, was nevertheless a man
of wit and humour. One morning, when he was
standing with a large basket before him, in a place where he
usually waited for employment, a young lady of a fine figure,
covered with a large muslin veil, came up to him, and said with
a pleasing air, “ Porter, take up your basket and follow me”
The porter, delighted with these few words, pronounced in so
agreeable a manner, put it on his head and went after the lady,
saying, “ Oh, happy day! Oh, happy meeting !”

The lady stopped at a closed door, and knocked. A venerable
Christian with along white beard opened it, and she put some
money into his hands without saying a single word; but the
Christian, who knew what she wanted, went in, and shortly after
brought out a large jar of excellent wine. “Take this jar,” said
the lady to the porter, “and put it in the basket.” This being
done, she desired him to follow her, and walked on ; the porter
still exclaiming, “Oh, day of happiness! Oh, day of agree-
able surprise and joy!”

The lady stopped at the shop of a seller of fruits and flowers,
where she chose various sorts of apples, apricots, peaches, lemons,
citrons, oranges, myrtles, sweet basil, lilies, jessamine, and some
other sweet-scented flowers and plants. She told the porter to
put all those things in his basket and follow her. Passing by a
butcher’s shop, she ordered five and twenty pounds of his finest
meat to be weighed, which was also put into the porter’s basket.

She then went into a druggist’s, where she furnished herself
with all sorts of sweet-scented waters, with cloves, nutmeg,

‘pepper, ginger, a rarge piece of ambergris and several other
Indian spices, which completely filled the porter’s basket, whom
she still ordered to follow her. He did so till they arrived at a
magnificent house, the front of which was ornamented with
handsome columns, and at the entrance was a door of ivory.
Here they stopped, and the lady gave a gentle knock at the
door. While they waited for it to be opened, the porter’s mind
was filled with a thousand different thoughts. He was surprised


84 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

that a lady, dressed as this was, should perform the office of the
housekeeper, for he conceived it impossible for her to be a
slave. Her air was so noble that he supposed her free, if not
a person of distinction. He was wishing to ask her some ques-
tions concerning her quality and situation, but just as he was
preparing to speak, another female, who opened the door, ap-
peared to him so beautiful, that he was silent through astonish-
ment, or rather he was so struck with the brilliancy of her charms,
that he was very near letting his basket and all that was in it
fall, so much did this object make him forget himself. He
thought he had never seen any beauty in his whole life that
equalled her who was before him. The lady who had brought
the porter observed the disturbed state of his mind, and well
knew the cause ofit, This discovery diverted her; and she took
so much pleasure in examining the countenance of the porter,
that she forgot the door was open, ‘Come in, sister,” said the
beautiful portress, “What do you wait for? Don’t you see
that this poor man is so heavily laden he can hardly bear it?”

As soon as she and the porter were come in, the lady who
opened the door shut it; and all three, after passing through a
handsome vestibule, crossed a very spacious court, surrounded
by an open gallery or corridor, which communicated with many
magnificent apartments, all on the same floor. At the bottom of
this court there was a sortof cabinet richly furnished, with a throne
of amber in the middle, supported by four ebony pillars, enriched
with diamonds and pearls of an extraordinary size, and covered
with red satin, relieved by a bordering of Indian gold of admir-
able workmanship. In the middle of the court there was a
large basin lined with white marble, and full of the finest trans-
parent water, which rushed from the mouth of a lion of gilt
bronze. ;

Although the porter was so laden, it did not prevent him from
admiring the magnificence of this house, and the neatness and
regularity with which everything was arranged ; but what prin-
cipally attracted his attention was a third lady, who appeared
still more beautiful than the second, and who was seated on the
throne before mentioned, As soon as she perceived the other
two females, she came down from the throne and advanced
towards them. ‘The porter conjectured from the looks and
behaviour of the two first ladies that this was the principal
personage ; and he was not mistaken. This lady was called -
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 55

Zobeidé, she who opened the door was called Safié, and the
name of the one who had been for the provisions was Aminé.

“You do not, my dear sisters,” said Zobeidé, accosting the
other two, “ perceive that this man is almost fainting under his
load? Why do you not discharge him?” Aminé and Safié
then took the basket, one before and the other behind ; Zobeidé
also assisted, and all three put it on the ground. They then
began to empty it, and when they had done, the agreeable
Aminé took out her purse and rewarded the porter very liberally.
He was well satisfied with what he received, and was taking up
his basket to go, but could not muster sufficient resolution, so
much was he delighted by the sight of three such rare beauties.

Zobeidé at first thought the porter was waiting to get breath,
but observing him remain a long time, she asked him what he
waited for, and whether he was sufficiently paid. “ Give him
something more,” added she, speaking to Aminé, “and let him
be satisfied.” ‘“‘ Madam,” answered the porter, “it is not that
which detains me; I am already almost too well paid for my
trouble. I know very well that I am guilty of an incivility in
staying where I ought not; but I hope you will have the good-
ness to pardon it, from the astonishment I experience in ob-
serving no man among three ladies of such uncommon beauty.
A party of ladies without men is as melancholy and stupid as a
party of men without ladies.” To this he added some plea-
santries in proof of what he advanced. He did not forget to
repeat what they say at Bagdad, that there was no comfort at
table unless there were four ; and he concluded by saying, that
as there were three they had the greatest want of a fourth.

The ladies laughed heartily at the reasoning of the porter.
Zobeidé, however, then addressed him in a serious manner.
“You carry your fooleries, my friend, a little too far; but
though you do not deserve that I should enter into any explan-
ation with you, I will at once inform you, that we are three
sisters, who arrange all our affairs so secretly that no one knows
anything of them. We have too great reason to fear a discovery
to permit us to impart our arrangements; and an estahlished
author, whom we have read, says: ‘Keep thy own secret and
tell it to no one ; for he who reveals a secret is no longer master
of it. If thy own breast cannot contain thy secret, how can the
breast of him to whom you intrust it ?’”
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ Ladies,” replied the porter, “from your appearance alone, I
thought you possessed a singular degree of merit; and 1] per-
ceive that Iam not mistaken, Although fortune has not been
so propitious to me as to bring me up to any profession superior
to the one I follow, yet I have cultivated my mind as much as
I was able, by reading books of science and history ; and per-
mit me, I entreat, to say, that I also have read in another a
maxim, which I have always happily practised :—‘ Conceal thy
secret,’ he says, ‘only from such as are known to be indiscreet,
and who will abuse thy confidence; but make no difficulty in
discovering it to prudent men, because they know how to keep
it” The secret, then, with me, is as safe as locked up in a
cabinet, the key of which is lost, and the door sealed.”

Zobeidé saw that the porter was not deficient in cleverness ;
but thinking that he was desirous of being at the entertainment
they were going to have, she good-humouredly replied, ‘‘ You
know that we are preparing to regale ourselves, and you must
also know we cannot do this but at a considerable expense ; and
it would not be just that you should partake of the feast without
bearing part of the cost.” The beautiful Safié was of the same
opinion as her sister. “My friend,” she said to the porter,
“have you never heard the common saying—‘ If you bring
something, you shall return with something ; if you bring
nothing, you shall carry nothing back ?’”

The porter would have been obliged to retire in confusion, in
spite of his rhetoric, had it not been for Aminé, who took his
part very strongly. ‘‘ My dear sisters,” she said to Zobeidé and
Safid, “I entreat you to permit him to remain with us. It is
unnecessary to tell you he will divert us, for you must see he is
capable of it. I assure you, that had it not been for his readi-
ness, quickness, and courage to follow me, I should not have
executed so many commissions in so short a time. Besides, if
I were to repeat to you all the amusing things he said to me on
the way, you would not be much surprised that I am become
his advocate.”

At this speech of Aminé’s, the porter, in a transport of joy,
fell on his knees, and kissed the ground at the feet of this
charming female. “My dear lady,” said he, raising himself,
“you have from this moment begun my happiness, and placed
it almost at its summit, by so generous an act, for which I can
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 57

never sufficiently express my gratitude. In short, ladies,” added
he, addressing the three sisters at once, “do not suppose, be-
cause you have done me so great an honour, that I will abuse
it, and that I shall consider myself as a man who is worthy of
it; on the contrary, I shall ever regard myself as the humblest
of your slaves.” In saying this, he wished to return the money
he had received ; but the grave Zobeidé ordered him to keep it.
“What we have once given,” she said, “as a recompense to
those who have rendered us any service never returns. But, in
agreeing that you should remain with us, it is not only on con-
dition that you keep the secret we are going to intrust you with,
but we also require that you shall strictly observe the rules of
propriety and decorum.” While she was speaking, the beau-
tiful Aminé took off her walking dress, and fastening her robe
to her girdle, in order to be more at liberty to prepare the table,
she placed on it various kinds of meat, and put some bottles of
wine and several golden cups upon a sideboard. This done,
the ladies seated themselves round the table, and made the
porter place himself by their side, who was delighted beyond
measure at finding himself at table with three persons of such
extraordinary beauty.

They had scarcely begun to eat, when Aminé, who had placed
herself near the buffet, or sideboard, took a bottle and goblet,
and poured out some for herself. Having drank the first glass,
according to the Arabian custom, she then poured out one for
each of her sisters, who drank it, one after the other. Then,
filling the same goblet for the fourth time, she presented it to
the porter, who, in taking it, kissed her hand, and before he
drank it, he sung a song, the meaning of which was, that as the
wind carried with it the odour of any perfumed spot over which
it passed, so the wine which he was about to drink, coming from
her hand, acquired a more exquisite flavour than it naturally
possessed. This song pleased them very much, and they each
sung in their turn. In short, the whole company were in most
exce)lent spirits during the repast, which lasted a long time, and
was accompanied with everything that could render it agreeable.

The day began to close, when Safié, in the name of her sisters,
said to the porter, “ Arise, and go; it is time to retire” To
this the porter, not having resolution to quit them, answered,
“ Ah, ladies! where would you command me to go, in the state
58 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Iamin? Iam almost beside myself, from gazing on you, and
the good cheer you have given me; and I shall never find the
way to my own house. Allow me the night to recover myself
in; I will pass it wherever you please; but less time will not
restore me to the state I was in when I came here, and even
then I doubt I shall leave the better part of myself behind.”

Aminé again took the part of the porter. “He is right, my
sister,” she exclaimed ; “I am convinced of the propriety of his
demand. He has sufficiently diverted us; and if you wish*to
believe me, or rather, if you love me, I am sure you will suffer
him to pass the evening with us.” “We cannot refuse any
request of yours, my sister,” replied Zobeidé. “ Porter,” she
added, addressing herself to him, “we wish to grant you even
this favour, but we must premise a fresh condition: whatever
we may do in your presence, with respect to yourself or any-
thing else, take great care that you do not ask the reason ; for
in questioning us about things that do not at all concern you,
you may hear what will not please you. Take care, therefore,
and be not too curious in attempting to discover the motives ot
our actions.”

“Madam,” replied the porter, “I promise to observe the con-
ditions with so much exactitude that you shall have no reason
to reproach me with having infringed them, and even still less to
punish my indiscretion. My tongue shall be motionless, and my
eyes shall be like a mirror, that preserves no part of the objects
it receives.” ‘To let you see,” said Zobeidé, with a serious air,
“that what we require of you is not newly established among
us, observe what is written over the door, on the inside.” The
porter went and read these words, which were written in large
letters of gold: -WHOEVER TALKS ABOUT WHAT DOES NOT CON-
CERN HIM, OFTEN HEARS WHAT DOES NOT PLEASE HIM! He
came back directly, and said to the three sisters, “I swear to
you, ladies, that you shall not hear me speak a word concerning
anything which does not regard me, and in which you have any
interest.”

This being settled, Aminé brought supper; and when she had
lighted up the hall with numerous candles, prepared with aloes
and ambergris, which scattered a very agreeable perfume, and
cast a brilliant light, she seated herself at the table, with her
sisters and the porter. They began to eat, drink, sing, and
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 59

recite verses. The ladies took pleasure in making the porter

intoxicated, under the pretence of making him drink to their

health. Wit and repartee were not wanting, They were, at

length, all in the best humour, when they suddenly heard a

knocking at the gate. They instantly got up, and all ran to open

it; but Safié, to whom this office more particularly belonged,

was the most active. The other two, seeing her before them,

stopped, and waited till she came back to inform them who
could have any business with them at so late an hour. Safié
soon returned. “A charming opportunity, my sisters, offers
itself, to spend a great part of the night very pleasantly; and if
you are of the same opinion as I am, we will not let it escape us.

There are three calenders at the door; at least, they appear so
by their dress; but what will doubtless surprise you is, that
they are all three blind of the right eye, and have their heads,
beards, and eyebrows shaved. They say that they are only just
arrived at Bagdad, where they have never been before ; and, as
it is dark, and they know not where to lodge, they knocked at
our door, by chance; and entreat us, for the love of God, to

have the charity to take them in. They care not where we put

them, provided they are under cover ; and will be satisfied ever

with a stable. They are young and well made, and appear to

possess some spirit; but I cannot, without laughing, think of.
their amusing and uniform figures.”

Zobeidé and Aminé made some difficulty in agreeing to the
request of Safié te admit the strangers, and she herself well
knew the reason of it, but expressed so great a desire to have
her way, that they could not refuse her. “Go,” said Zobeidé to
her, “and let them come in; but do not fail to caution them
not to speak about what does not concern them, and make them
read the inscription over the inside of the door.” At these
words, Safié joyfully ran to open the door, and soon returned,
accompanied by the three calenders.

On entering, they made a low bow to the sisters, who had
risen to receive them, and who obligingly told them they were
welcome, and that they were happy in being able to oblige them
and contribute towards lessening the fatigue of their journey.
They then invited their new guests to sit down with them,
When the calenders were seated, the sisters helped them, and
the delighted S2fia, in particular, took care to supply them with
60 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

wine. When they had both eaten and drunk as much as they
wished, they intimated that they should be happy to give them
some music if they had any instruments, and would order them
to be brought. They accepted the offer with pleasure ; and the
beautiful Safié immediately got up to inquire after some, and
returned the next moment, and offered them a flute of that
country, also another used in Persia, and a tambour de basque.
Each calender received from her hand that instrument he liked
best, and they all began to play a little air. The females were
acquainted with the words, which were very lively, and accom-
panied the air with their voices, frequently interrupting each
other with fits of laughter, from the nature of the words.

In the midst of this entertainment, and when the party were
highly delighted, they heard a knock at the door. Safié imme-
diately left off singing, and went to see who it was.

Now the Caliph Haroun Alraschid made it a practice to go
very often, during the night, through the city in disguise, in
order to discover whether everything was quiet. On this even-
ing, therefore, the caliph set out from his palace at his accus-
tomed hour, accompanied by Giafar, his grand vizier, and Mes-
rour, chief of his slaves, all three disguised as merchants. In
passing through the street where these ladies lived, the prince
heard the sound of the instruments, interrupted by laughter, and
said to his vizier, “Go and knock at the door of that house,
where J hear so much noise; I wish to gain admittance, and
learn the cause of it.” The vizier endeavoured to persuade the
caliph that they were only women who were making merry that
evening, and the wine seemed to have exhilarated their spirits,
and that they ought not to expose themselves where it was proba-
ble they might meet with some insult ; besides, the time, he said,
was improper, and it was useless to disturb their amusements.
“ Never mind,” said the caliph; “knock, as I order you.”

It was, then, the grand vizier Giafar who had knocked at the
door by order of the caliph, who wished not to be known,
Safié opened it, and the vizier observed by the light of a candle
she carried that she was very beautiful. He played his part
very well, He first made a most profound reverence, and then
with a respectful air he said, “ Madam, we are three merchants
of Moussoul. and arrived here about ten days ago with some
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 61

very rich merchandise, which we have deposited in a khan,
where we have taken up our lodging. We have been to spend
the day with a merchant of this city, who invited us to go to
see him. He treated us with a fine collation ; and as the wine
we drank put us into 2 very good humour, he sent for a com-
pany of dancers. The night was already far advanced, and
while we were playing on our instruments, the others dancing,
and the whole company making a great noise, the watch hap-
pened to pass by, and obliged us to open the door. Some of the
company were arrested: we were, however, so fortunate as to
escape, by getting over a wall. But,” added the vizier, “as we
are strangers, and have taken perhaps rather more wine than we
ought, we are afraid of meeting with a second party of the watch,
or perhaps the same, before we arrive at our khan, which is at a
considerable distance from hence. And we should even then get
there to no purpose, for the gate would be shut, and whoever
may come there, they will not open it till morning. This is the
reason, madam, that as we heard, in passing by, the sound of
instruments and voices, we thought all those who belonged to
the house were not yet retired; and we took the liberty to
knock to beg you to afford us a retreat till the morning. If we
appear to you worthy of taking a part in your amusements, we
will endeavour, as far as we are able, to contribute to it, in order
to repair the interruption we have caused; if not, do us at least
the favour to suffer us to pass the night under the cover of your
vestibule.”

During this speech of Giafar, the beautiful Safié had an op-
portunity of examining the vizier and the two persons whom he
also called merchants, and judging from their countenances
that they were not common men, she said that she was not
mistress, but if they would give themselves a moment's patience
she would return and bring the answer. Safié went and related
all this to her sisters, who hesitated some time as to what they
ought todo. But they were naturally kind, and as they had
conferred the same favour on the three calenders, they resolved
to permit these also to come in. The caliph, the grand vizier,
and the chief of the slaves, being introduced by the beautifut
Safid, saluted the ladies and the calenders with great civility.
They, supposing them merchants, returned it in the same man-
ner; and Zobeidé, as the principal person, with that grave and
62 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

serious air which so well suited her, said, “You are welcome,
but, in the first place, do not take it ill, if we ask of you one
favour.” “ What favour,” cried the vizier, “can we refuse to
such beautiful ladies?” “It is,” replied Zobeideé, “to have only
eyes, and no speech ; to forbear from asking questions about
what you may see, in order to learn the cause; and not to speak
about what does not concern you, for fear you should hear what
will not be pleasant to you.” “You shall be obeyed, madam,”
replied the vizier, “for we are neither censurers nor curious
imprudent persons. It is enough for us to attend to our own
business without meddling with what does not regard us.”
After this, each seated himself, and the conversation became
general, and they drank to the health of the new guests.

While the vizier Giafar entertained them, the caliph ceased
not from admiring the extraordinary beauty, the great elegance,
the lively disposition and spirit of the ladies ; while the appear-
ance of the three calenders, all blind of the right eye, surprised
him very much. He anxiously wished to learn the cause of this
singularity, but the conditions they had imposed upon him and
his companions prevented any inquiry. Besides all this, when he
reflected upon the richness of the services and furniture, with
the regularity and arrangement everywhere apparent, he could
hardly persuade himself it was not the effect of enchantment,

The conversation having fallen upon the various sorts of
amusement, and the different modes of enjoying life, the calen-
ders got up and danced in their peculiar way, which much
augmented the good opinion the ladies had already conceived
of them, and attracted also the applause and esteem of the
caliph and his company. As soon as the calenders had finished,
Zobeidé got up, and taking Aminé by the hand, said to her,
“ Come, sister, the company shall not think that we will put
them under any restraint, nor shall their presence prevent us
from doing as we have always been accustomed.” Aminé, who
perfectly understood what her sister meant, got up, and took
away the dishes, tables, bottles, glasses, and also the instru-
ments on which the calenders had played. Nor did Safié
remain idle; she swept the hall, put everything in its proper
place, snuffed the candles, and added more aloe-wood and
ambergris. Having done this, she requested the three calen-
ders to sit on a sofa on one side, and the caliph and his com-
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 62

pany on the other. “ Get up,” said she then to the porter, look-
ing at him, “and be ready to assist in whatever we want you;
aman like you, as strong as the house, ought never to remain
idle.” The porter had slept till he was rather more sober; he
got up, therefore, very quickly, and after fastening his cloak to
his girdle, “ I am ready,” he cried, “to do anything you please.”
“ That is well,’ answered Safié, “and you shall not remain long
with your arms crossed.” A little while after, Amin? came in
with a sort of seat, which she placed in the middle of the room,
She then went to the door of a closet, and having opened it,
she made a sign to the porter to approach. “Come and assist
me,” she cried. He did so, and went in with her, and returned
a moment after, followed by two black dogs, each of which had
a collar with a chain fastened to it, by which he held them.
He brought these dogs, which appeared to have been very ill-
used and beaten with a whip, into the middle of the room.

Zobeidé, who was sitting between the calenders and the
caliph, then got up, and approaching to the porter in a very
grave manner, “ We must,” cried she, with a deep sigh, “do
eur duty.” She then turned up her sleeves, so as to uncover
aer arms up to the elbow, and after taking a whip which Safié
presented to her, “ Porter,” she said, “take one of these dogs to
my sister Aminé, and then come to me with the other.” The
porter did as he was ordered; and as he approached Zobeidé,
the dog which he held immediately began to howl, and, turning
towards her, lifted up its head in a most supplicating manner.
But she, without regarding the melancholy expressions of the
dog, which must have excited pity, or its cries, which filled the
whole house, flogged it till she was out of breath, and when she
had not strength left to beat it any more, she threw away the
whip ; then, taking the chain from the porter, she took up the
dog by the paws, and both looking at each other with a melan-
choly air, they mingled their tears together. Zobeidé, after this,
took out her handkerchief, wiped the tears from its eyes, and
kissed it; then, returning the chain to the porter, she desired
him to lead that back from whence he had taken it, and bring
her the other.

The porter carried the one that had been beaten back to the
closet, and, in returning, took the other from the hands of
Aminé. and presented it to Zobeidé, who was waiting for it
64 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ Hold it as you did the first,” said she; then, taking the whip,
she served this in the same manner. She then wept with it,
dried its tears, kissed it, and returned it to the porter, who was
saved the trouble of carrying it back to the closet by the agree- -
able Aminé, who took it herself.

The three calenders, as well as the caliph and his party, were
much astonished at thisceremony. They could not comprehend
why Zobeidé, after having whipped with so much violence the
two dogs, which, according to the tenets of the Mussulman reli-
gion, are impure animals, should afterwards weep with them,
kiss them, and dry their tears. They conversed together about
it, and the caliph in particular was very desirous of knowing the
reason of an action which appeared to him so singular. He
made signs to the vizier to inquire, but he turned his head
another way, till at last, importuned by repeated signs, he
answered in the same manner, that it was not yet time to satisfy
his curiosity.

Zobeidé remained for some time in the middle of the room,
as if to rest from her fatigue in beating the two dogs. “My
dear sister,” said the beautiful Safié, “will you not return to
your place, that I may also perform my part?” “Yes,” replied
Zobeidé, and seated herself on the sofa, with the caliph, Giafar,
and Mesrour on her right hand, and the three calenders and the
porter on her left.

The company continued for some time silent ; at length Safie,
who had placed herself on the seat in the middle of the room,
said to Amin&, “Sister, get up ; you understand what I mean.”
Aminé rose, and went into a different closet from that whence
the dogs were brought ; she returned with a case, covered with
yellow satin, and richly ornamented with an embroidery of
green and gold. She opened it, and took out a lute, which she
presented to her sister. Safié took it, and after having tuned it,
began to accompany it with her voice; she sung an air, on the
torments of absence, in so agreeable a style that the caliph and
the rest of the company were enchanted. When she had finished,
as she had sung with a great deal of action as well as passion,
she offered the lute to Aminé, saying, “Sister, my voice fails
me; do you take it, and oblige the company by playing and
singing instead of me.”

Aminé, having played a little prelude, to hear if the instru-
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 65

ment was in tune, sung for some time on the same subject ; but
she became so affected by the words she uttered, that she had
not power to finish the air. Zobeidé began to praise her sister 5
“You have done wonders,” said she; “it is easy to perceive
that you feel the griefs you express.” Aminé had not time to
reply to this speech ; she felt herself so oppressed at that moment
that she could think of nothing but giving herself air, and
opening her robe, she exposed a bosom, not white, as the
beautiful Aminé ought to have had, but so covered with scars as
to create a species of horror in the spectators. This, however,
gave her no relief, and she fainted away.

Whilst Zobeidé and Safié ran to assist their sister, one of the
calenders exclaimed, “ We had better have slept in the open air
than come here to witness such a spectacle.”

The caliph, who heard him, drew near, and inquired what all
this meant. “We know no more than you,” replied the calender.
“What,” resumed the caliph, “do not you belong to the house?
Cannot you inform me about these two black dogs, and this lady,
who appears to have been so ill-treated?” “Sir,” said the
calender, “we never were in this house before now, and entered
it only a few minutes sooner than you did.” This increased the
astonishment of the caliph ; “ Perhaps,” said he, “the man who
is with you can give you some information.” The calender
made signs to the porter to draw near, and asked him if he
knew why the black dogs had been beaten, and why the bosom
of Aminé was so scarred. “Sir,” replied the porter, “I swear
by the great Prophet, that if you know nothing of the matter,
we are all equally ignorant. It is true that I live in this
city ; but before to-day I never entered this house; and if
you are surprised to see me here, I am not less so at being in
such company.” !

The caliph and his party, as well as the calenders, thought
that the porter belonged to the family, and that he would have
been able to have informe¢ them of what they wished so much
to know. The caliph, whatever might be the consequence,
tesolved to satisfy his curiosity. “Attend to me,” he said to
the rest ; ““we are seven men, and there are only three women ;
let us, then, compel them to give us the information we request,
and if they refuse to comply with a good grace, we can force
them to it.” The grand vizier, Giafar, opposed this plan, and

i
66 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

explained the consequences of it to the caliph, without dis-
covering to the calenders who he was, as he always addressed
him like a merchant. “Consider, sir, I beg,” said he, “that
we have our reputation to preserve. You know on what con-
dition these ladies suffered us to become their guests, and we
accepted the terms. “What will they say to us if we infringe the
compact ?”

The vizier now drew the caliph a little aside, and spoke to
him in a low voice: “The night, my lord, will not last long,
if your majesty will but have a little patience; I will then
come and bring these women before you, when on your throne,
and you may learn from them whatever you wish.” Although
this advice was very judicious, the caliph said he would not
wait so long, but would that instant have the information he
wished. The next question was, who should first make the
inquiry. The caliph endeavoured to persuade the calenders
to speak first, but they excused themselves. At last they all
agreed that it should be the porter. He was preparing to utter
the fatal question, when Zobeidé, after having assisted Aminé,
who had recovered from her fainting, approached them. As
she had heard them speak in rather a loud and warm manner,
she said to them, “What are you talking of ?—what is your
contest about ?”

The porter then addressed her as follows :—“ These gentle-
men, madam, entreat you to have the goodness to explain to
them why you wept with those dogs, after having treated them
so ill; and how it has happened that the lady, who fainted, has
her bosom covered with scars. This, madam, is what I have
been required by them to ask of you.”

At these words Zobeidé, in the most haughty and fierce man-
ner, turned to the caliph and the calenders. “Is it true, gentle-
men,” she asked, “that you have commissioned this man to
require this information of me?” They all answered it was,
except the vizier Giafar, who did not open his lips. Upon this
she replied to them in a tone, which shewed how much she was
offended, ‘‘ Because we granted you the favour you requested of
us, and in order to prevent any cause of discontent, or dissatis-
faction on your parts, as we were alone, we made our acqui-
escence subject to one positive condition ; that you should not
speak about what-did not concern you, lest vou should hear.
THE THREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 67

what would not please you—after having both received and
entertained you as well as we possibly could, you do not scruple
to break your word. This probably arises from the facility with
which we agreed to receive you; but that surely is no excuse;
and your conduct, therefore, cannot be considered as honour-
able.” Having concluded her speech, she struck the floor with
her foot, and clapped her hands three times, and called out,
“Enter quickly!” A door immediately opened, and seven
strong powerful black slaves rushed in, with scimitars in their
hands, and each seized one of the company. They threw them
to the ground, drew them into the middle of the hall, and were
preparing to take off their heads.

We may easily conceive what was the alarm of the caliph.
He repented, but too late, at not having followed the advice of
his vizier. In the meantime, this unfortunate prince, Giafar,
Mesrour, the porter, and three calenders, were about to pay
with their lives for their indiscreet curiosity ; but before they
received the fatal stroke, one of the slaves said to Zobeidé and
her sisters, “ High, powerful, and respected mistresses, do you
command us to cut their throats?” “Stop,” answered Zobeidé,
“it is necessary first to interrogate them.” “ Madam,” cried the
affrighted porter, “do not make me die for the crime of another.
I am innocent, oa they only are guilty. I entreat you, madam,
not to punish me.”

Zobeidé, in spite of her anger, could not help laughing in-
wardly at the lamentations of the porter. But without paying
any attention to him, she addressed herself again to the others.
“ Answer me,” said she, “and tell me*vho you are; if not, you
have only an instant to live. I cannot believe that you are
honourable men, or persons of authority or distinction in what-
ever country you call your own. If that had been the case, you
would have paid more attention and more respect to us.”

The caliph, being naturally impatient, suffered infinitely more
than the rest at finding his life depending upon the commands
of an offended and justly-irritated woman ; but he began to con-
ceive there were some hopes when he found that she wished to
know who they all were, as he imagined she would by no means
take away his life when she should be informed of his rank. It
was for this reason that he whispered to his vizier, who was near
him, instantly to declare who he was. But this wise and pru-
68 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

dent minister, wishing to preserve the honour of his master, and
being unwilling to make public the great affront he had brought
upon himself, answered, “We suffer only what we deserve.”
When, however, in obedience to the caliph, he wished to speak,
Zobeidé would not give them time. She immediately addressed
herself to the three calenders, and observing that they were all
three blind with one eye, she asked if they were brothers. “No,
madam,” answered one of them for'the rest, “we are not brothers
by blood, but only in consequence of being calenders ; that is,
in pursuing and observing the same kind of life.” “ Have you,”
said she, speaking to one of them in particular, “lost the sight
of one eye from your birth?” “No, indeed, madam,” he an-
swered; “I became so through a most surprising adventure,
by the recital or perusal of which, were it written, every one
must derive advantage. After this misfortune, I shaved my
beard and eyebrows, and in taking up the habit I wear, became
a calender.”

Zobeidé put the same question to the others, who returned
her the same answer as the first. But the last who spoke,
added, “ To infonn you, madam, that we are not common per-
sons, and in order that you should have some pity for us, we
must tell you that we are all the sons of kings. Although we
have never seen each other before this evening, we have had
sufficient time to become acquainted with this circumstance;
and I can assure you that the kings who were our parents have
made some noise in the world !”

During this speech Zobeidé became less angry, and told the
slaves to set them at liberty, but at the same time to remain
where they were. “They,” said she, “who shall recount their
history to me, and explain the motives which brought them to
this house, shall suffer no harm, but shall have permission to go
where they please ; but such as shall refuse to give us that
satisfaction shall not be spared.” The three calenders, the
caliph, the grand vizier Giafar, Mesrour, and the porter, were
all on the carpet in the middle of the hall before the three ladies,
who sat on a sofa, with the slaves behind them, ready to execute
any orders they might receive. :

The porter, understanding that he had only to relate his his-
tory in order to be delivered from so great a danger, spoke first.
“You are already acquainted, madam,” he said, “with mv his-
THE FIRST CALENDER. 69

tory, and what brought me to your house. What I have to re-
late, therefore, will soon be finished. Your sister engaged me
this morning at the place where I take my stand in quality of a
porter, by which I endeavour to gain a living. 1 followed her,
whilst she made various purchases, until I came here, where
you had the goodness to suffer me to remain till now, a favour
I shall never forget. This is the whole of my history.”

When the porter had concluded, Zobeida, very well satisfied
with him, said, “ Save thyself and begone, nor ever let us see
thee again.” ‘I beg of you, madam,” replied he, “to let me
remain a little longer, and hear their histories, after they have
had the pleasure of hearing mine.” In saying this, he took his
place at the end of the sofa, truly delighted at finding himself
free from the danger which so much alarmed him. One of the
calenders next spoke, and addressing himself to Zobeidé as the
principal person who had commanded them to give an account
of themselves, began his history as follows.

=e



THE HISTORY OF THE FIRST CALENDER, THE
SON OF A KING.
N order to inform you, madam, how I lost my right
Ns eye, and the reason that I have been obliged to take
the habit of a calender, I must begin by telling you
that I am the son of a king. My father had a
brother, who, like himself, was a monarch over a neighbouring
state. This brother had two children, a son and a daughter, the
former of whom was near my age.

When I had gone through all my exercises, and the king, my
father, thought fit to allow me a certain degree of liberty, I went
regularly every year to see my uncle, and passed a month or two
at his court, after which I returned home. These visits pro-
duced between the prince, my cousin, and myself, the most inti-
mate friendship. The last time I saw him, he received me with
the demonstration of the greatest joy and tenderness, more so
indeed than ever ; and wishing one day to amuse me by some
great entertainment, he made extraordinary preparations for it
7o THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

We remained a long time at table, and after we had both supped,
“You can never, my cousin,” he said to me, “ possibly imagine
what has occupied my thoughts since your last journey. Since
you were here last, I have employed a great number of work-
men about the design I meditated. I have erected a building,
which is just finished, and we shall soon be able to lodge there :
you will not be sorry to see it, but you must first take an oath
that you will be both secret and faithful; these two things I
must require of you.”

The friendship and familiarity in which we lived did not per-
mit me to refuse-him anything; I took, therefore, without hesi-
tation, the oath he required. “Wait for me in this place,’ he
cried, “and I will be with you in a moment.” He did not, in
fact, detain me long, but returned with a female in his hand, of
very great beauty, and most magnificently dressed.

He did not say who she was, nor did I think it right to in-
quire. We again sat down to the table with the lady, and re-
mained there some time, talking of different things, and drink-
ing bumpers to each other's health. The prince then said to
me, “We have no time to lose, oblige me by taking this
lady with you, and conduct her by such a way to a place where
you will see a tomb, newly erected, in the shape of a dome.
You will easily know it, as the door is open. Enter there to-
gether, and wait for me; I will return directly.”

Faithful to my oath, I did not wish to know more. I pre-
sented my hand to the lady, and following the instructions
which the prince, my cousin, had given me, I conducted her
safely, by the light of the moon, without any mistake. We had
scarcely got to the tomb, when we saw the prince, who had fol-
lowed us, with a small vessel full of water, a hoe or spade, and
a small sack, in which there was some lime or mortar. The
spade served him to destroy the empty sepulchre, which was in
the middle of the tomb; he took the stones away, one by one,
and placed them in one corner. When he had taken them all
away, he made a hole in the ground, and I perceived a trap door
under the sepulchre. He lifted it up, and discovered the begin-
ning of a winding staircase. My cousin then, addressing him-
self to the lady, said, “ This is the way, madam, that leads to the
place I have mentioned to you.” At these words the lady ap-
proachen and descended the stairs. The prince was just going
THE FIRST CALENDER. Xs

to follow her, but first turning to me, “I am infinitely obliged to
you, my cousin,” said he, “for the trouble you have had; re-
ceive my best thanks for it, and farewell.” “My dear cousin,”
I cried, “what does all this mean?” “That is of no conse-
quence,” he answered ; “you may return by the same way you
came.”

I was unable to learn anything more from him, and was
obliged to take my leave of him. In returning to my uncle’s
palace, the vapour of the ‘vine I had before drunk began to
affect my head. I nevertneless reached my apartment, and re-
tired to rest. On waking the next morning, I made many
reflections on the occurrences of the night before, and recalled
all the circumstances of so singular an adventure to my recollec-
tion. The whole appeared to me to be a dream. I was so much
persuaded of it, that I sent to know if the prince, my cousin,
was yet dressed. But when they brought me word that he had
not slept at home, nor did they know what was become of him,
and were very much distressed at it, I concluded that the
strange adventure of the tomb was too true. This afflicted me
very much, and keeping myself in private, I went secretly to the
public cemetery, or burial-place, where there were a great many
tombs similar to that which I had before seen. I passed the
day in examining them all, but was unable to discover the one
I searched for. I spent four days in the same useless pursuit.

It is necessary for me to inform you that the king, my uncle,
was absent during the whole of this time. He had been for some
time on a hunting party. I was very unwilling to wait for his
coming back, and having requested his ministers to make my
excuses for going, I set out on my return to my father’s court,
from which I was not accustomed to make so longastay. I left
my uncle’s ministers very much distressed at not being able to
discover what was become of the prince; but as I could not
violate the oath I had taken to keep the secret, I dared not
lessen their anxiety by informing them of any part of what I
knew.

I arrived at the capital of my father, and, contrary to the
usual custom, I discovered at the gate of the palace a large
guard, by whom I was immediately surrounded, I demanded
the reason of this, when an officer answered, “ The army, prince,
has acknowledged the grand vizier as king in the room of your
72 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

father who is dead, and I arrest you as prisoner on behalf of the
new king.” At these words the guards seized me, and con-
ducted me before the tyrant. Judge, madam, what was my
surprise and grief.

This rebellious vizier had conceived a strong hatred against
me, which he had for a long time cherished. The cause of it
was as follows :—When I was very young I was fond of shooting
with a cross-bow. One day I took one to the top of the palace,
and amused myself with it on the terrace. A bird happened to
fly before me; I shot at it but missed: and the arrow by chance
struck the vizier in the eye, and put it out, as he was taking the
air on the terrace of his own house. As soon as I was informed
of this accident, I went and made my apologies to him in per-
son. He did not, however, fail to preserve a strong resentment
against me, of which he gave every proof he could when any
opportunity occurred. When he now found me in his power,
he evinced it in the most barbarous manner. As soon as he
saw me he ran towards me in the utmost rage, and digging his
fingers into my right eye he tore it himself from the socket.
It was in this way that I became blind.

But the usurper did not confine his cruelty to this action
alone. He ordered me to be imprisoned in a sort of cage, and
to be carried in this manner to some distant place, where the
executioner, after cutting off my head, was to leave my body
exposed to the birds of prey. The executioner mounted his
horse, accompanied by another man, and carried me with him.
He did not stop till he came to a place proper for the execution
of his order. I made, however, so good a use of entreaties,
prayers, and tears, that I excited his compassion. “Go,” said
he to me, “depart instantly out of the kingdom, and take care
never to return; if you do, you will only encounter certain
destruction, and will be the cause of mine.” I thanked him for
the favour he did me, and I was no sooner alone than I con-
soled myself for the loss of my eye, by reflecting that I had just
escaped from a greater misfortune.

In the state in which I was I could not get on very fast.
During the day I concealed myself in unfrequented and secret
places, and travelled by night as far as my strength would per-
mit me. At length I arrived in the country belonging to the
king, my uncle, and I proceeded directly to the capital.
THE FIRST CALENDER. 73

I gave a long detail of the dreadful cause of my return, and
of the miserable state in which he saw me. “Alas!” cried he,
“was it not sufficient to lose my son ; but must I now learn the
death of a brother, whom I dearly loved, and find you in the
deplorable state to which you are reduced?” He informed me
of the distress he had suffered from not being able to learn any
tidings of his son, in spite of all the inquiries he had made, and
all the diligence he had used. The tears ran from the eyes of
this unfortunate father in giving me this account, and he ap-
peared to me so much afflicted that I could not resist his grief,
nor could I keep the oath I had pledged to my cousin. I then
related to the king everything that had formerly passed.

He listened to my recital and replied, “I know that my son
built such a tomb, and I know very nearly the spot. Let us keep
the secret to ourselves, and endeavour to discover the place.”
We disguised ourselves and went out by a gate that led into the
fields, and were soon fortunate enough to discover the object of
our search. I recognised the tomb, and found the iron trap-door,
which we had a difficulty in lifting up, but at length we succeeded
in raising it. My uncle first descended, and I followed. We
went down about fifty steps, and found ourselves in a sort of
ante-room ; from this we passed on to one much larger, the roof
of which was supported by columns, and lighted by many lustres.
Opposite to us there was a raised sofa which was ascended by
some steps. The king went up and discovered the prince, his
son, quite dead and burnt and changed into a coal, as if he had
been thrown on to an immense fire and taken off before he was
consumed. :

After a short time my uncle cast his eyes on me and said,
“ My dear nephew, if I have lost a son, ] may find in youa
happy reparation of my loss.” The reflections which arose on
the untimely end of the prince drew tears from us both.

I afterwards learnt that the magnificently dressed female who
had accompanied my cousin into the vault was a wicked sor-
ceress, who had inspired him with an affection for her, and who,
having lured him into the tomb, there effected his destruction.

We returned to the palace before our absence had been ob-
served, and shortly after we heard a confused noise of trumpets,
cymbals, drums, and other warlike instruments. A thick dust,
which obscured the air soon informed us what it was, and
v4 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

announced the arrival of a formidable army. It was the same
vizier who had dethroned my father, and taken possession of
his dominions, and who came now with a large number of troops
to seize those of my uncle.

This prince, who had only his usual guard, could not resist so
many enemies. They invested the city, and as the gates were
opened to them without resistance, they soon took possession of
it. They had not much difficulty to penetrate to the palace of
the king, who attempted to defend himself, but he was killed,
after having dearly sold his life. On my part, I fought for some
time, but seeing that I must surrender if I continued, I retired,
and had the good fortune to escape, and take refuge in the
house of an officer of the king, on whose fidelity I could depend.

Overcome with grief, and persecuted by fortune, I had re-
course to a stratagem, which was the last resource to preserve .
my life. I shaved my beard and my eyebrows, and put on the
habit of a calender, under which disguise I left the city without
being recognised. After that it was no difficult matter to quit
the dominions of the king, my uncle, by unfrequented roads,
I avoided the towns till I arrived in the empire of the powerful
sovereign of all believers, the glorious and renowned caliph
Haroun Alraschid, when I ceased to fear. I considered what
was my best plan, and I resolved to come to Bagdad and
throw myself at the feet of this great monarch, whose generosity
is everywhere admired. I shall obtain compassion, thought I,
by the recital of a history so surprising as mine; he will no
doubt commiserate the fate of an unhappy prince, and I shall
not implore his assistance in vain.

At length, after a journey of several months, I arrived to-day
at the gates of the city; when the evening came on I entered,
and having rested a little time to rec over my spirits, and delibe-
rate which way I should turn my steps, this other calender, who
is next to me, arrived also. He saluted me, and I returned the
compliment: “You appear,” said I, “a stranger like myself.”
“You are not mistaken,” returned he. At the very moment he
made this reply, the third calender, whom you see, came towards
us. He saluted us, and acquainted us that he, too, was a
stranger, and just arrived at Bagdad. Like brothers we united
together, and resolved never to separate.

But it was late, and we did not know where to go for a
THE SECOND CALENDER. 715

lodging, in a city where we never had been before. Our good
fortune, however, having conducted us to your door, we took the
liberty of knocking ; you have received us with so much benevo-
lence and charity that we cannot sufficiently thank you. This,
madam, is what you desired me to relate; this was the way in
which I lost my right eye ; this was the reason I have my beard
and eyebrows shaved, and why I am at this moment in your
company.

“ Enough,” said Zobeidé; “ we thank you, and you may re-
tire whenever you please. The calender excused himself, and
entreated the lady to allow him to stay and hear the history of
his two companions, whom he could not well abandon, as well
as that of the three other persons of the party.

The history of the first: calender appeared very surprising to
the whole company, and particularly to the caliph. The pre-
sence of the slaves, armed with their scimitars, did not prevent
him from saying in a whisper to the vizier, “As long as I can
remember, I never heard anything to compare with this history
of the calender, though I have been all my life in the habit of
hearing similar narratives.” He had no sooner finished than
the second calender began, and addressing himself to Zobeidé,
spoke as follows.

SSS

THE HISTORY OF THE SECOND CALENDER, THE
SON OF A KING.

CZ|O obey your commands, madam, and to inform you by
what strange adventure I lost my right eye, is to give
you an account of my whole life.

I was scarcely more than an infant when the king,
my father, (for I too am a prince by birth,) observing that I pos-
sessed great quickness of intellect, spared no pain in its cultiva-
tion. Hecollected from every part of his dominions whoever was
famous for science, and a knowledge of the fine arts, for the pur-
pose of instructing me. I no sooner knew how to read and write,
than'I learnt by heart the whole of the Koran, that admirable
book, in which we find the basis, precepts, and regulations of oyr



76 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

religion. That my knowledge might not be shallow and super-
_ ficial, I perused the works of the most approved authors, who
have written on the same subject, and both explained and illus
trated that book by their commentaries. There was, however,
one thing in which I most delighted, and at length excelled, and
that was in forming the characters of our Arabic language ; and
I surpassed all the writing masters of our kingdom, who had
acquired the greatest reputation.

Fame bestowed upon me even more honour than I deserved.
She was not satisfied with spreading a report of my talents
throughout the dominions of the king my father, but even car-
tied the account of them to the court of the Indies, whose |
powerful monarch became so curious to see me, that he sent an
ambassador accompanied with the richest presents to my father,
to request me of him. This embassy, for many reasons, delighted
him. He was persuaded that it was the best possible thing for
a prince of my age to travel to foreign courts ; and he was also
very well satisfied at forming a friendship with the sultan of India.
I set out with the ambassador, but with very few attendants, and
little baggage, on account of the length and difficulties of the
way. 1

We had been about a month on our journey, when we saw in
the distance an immense cloud of dust, and soon after we dis-
covered fifty horsemen, well armed. They were ‘robbers, who ap-
proached us at full speed. As we had ten horses laden with our
baggage, and the presents, which ] was to make to the sultan,
in my father’s name, and as our party consisted but of very few,
you may easily imagine that the robbers attacked us without
hesitation. Not being able to repel force by force, we told them
we were the ambassadors of the sultan of India, and we hoped
they would do nothing contrary to the respect they owed to
him. By this we thought we should preserve both our equi-
page and our lives ; but the robbers insolently answered, “ Why
do you wish us to respect the sultan your master? We are not
his subjects, nor ev2n within his realm.” Having said this, they
immediately surrounded and attacked us on all sides. I de-
fended myself as long as [ could, but finding that I was wounded,
and seeing the ambassado1 and all our attendants overthrown,
I took advantage of the remaining strength of my horse, who
was also wounded, and escaped from them. I pushed him on
THE SECOND CALENDER. 77

as far as he would carry me, he then suddenly fell under my
weight, quite dead from fatigue and the blood he had lost. I
disentangled myself as fast as possible, and observing that no
one pursued me, I supposed the robbers did not choose to ne-
glect the plunder they had acquired.

Imagine me then, madam, alone, wounded, destitute of every
help, and in a country where I was an entire stranger. I
walked on till I arrived at the foot of a mountain, on one side
of which I discovered a sort of cave. I went in, and passed the
night without any disturbance, after having eaten some fruits,
which I had gathered as I came along.

For some days following I continued my journey, until I
arrived at a very large city, well inhabited, and most delightfully
and advantageously situated, as several rivers flowed round it,
and caused a perpetual spring. The number of agreeable ob-
jects which presented themselves to my eyes, excited so great a
joy, that it suspended for a moment the poignant regret I felt at
finding myself in such a miserable situation. My whole face
as well as my hands and feet, were of a brown, tawny colour,
for the sun had quite burnt me; and my slippers were so com-
pletely worn out by walking, that I was obliged to travel bare-
foot ; besides this, my clothes were all in rags.

I entered the town in order to learn the language spoken, and
thence to find out where I was. I addressed myselt to a tailor,
who was at work in his shop. He asked me who I was, where
I came from, and what had brought me to that place. I con-
cealed nothing from him, but informed him of every circum-
stance that had happened to me, and did not even hesitate at
discovering even my name. ‘The tailor listened to me very at-
tentively ; but when I had finished my narration, instead of
giving me any consolation, he augmented my troubles. “Take
care,” said he to me, “that you do not place the same confidence
in any one else that you have in me, for the prince who reigns
in this kingdom is the greatest enemy of the king, your father ;
and if he should be informed of your arrival in this city, I doubt
not but he will inflict some evil upon you.” I readily believed
the sincerity of the tailor, when he told me the name of the
prince ; but as the enmity between my father and him has no
connexion with my adventures, I shall not enter into any de-
tail of it.
78 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

1 thanked the tailor for the advice he had given me, and tolu
him I should never forget the favour I received from him. He
brought me something to eat, and offered me even an apartment
at his house, which I accepted.

Some days after my arrival, the tailor, remarking that 1 was
tolerably recovered from the effects of my long and painful
journey, and being aware that most of the princes of our religion
had the precaution, in order to guard against any reverse of
fortune, to make themselves acquainted with some art or trade,
to assist them in case of want, asked me if I knew anything by
which I could acquire a livelihood, without being chargeable to
anybody. I told him that I was well versed in the science of
laws, both human and divine,—that I was a grammarian, a poet,
—and, above all, that I wrote remarkably well. “ With all this,”
he replied, “you will not in this country procure a morsel of
bread ; nothing is more useless here than this kind of know-
ledge. If you wish to follow my advice,” he added, “you will
procure a short jacket ; and as you are strong, and of a good
constitution, you may go into the neighbouring forest, and
cut wood for fuel. You may then go and expose it for sale in

“the market; and I assure you that you may acquire a small
income, but sufficient to enable you to live independently of
every one.”

The fear of being known, and the necessity of supporting my-
self, determined me to pursue this plan, in spite of the degrada-
tion and pain which were attached to it.

The next day, the tailor brought mea hatchet and a cord, and
also a short jacket, and recommending me to some poor people
who obtained their livelihood in the same manner, he requested
them to take me with them. They conducted me to the forest,
and from this time I regularly brought back upon my head a
large bundle of wood, which I sold for a small piece of gold
money, current in that country. I soon acquired a considerable
sum, and was enabled to repay the tailor what he had expended
on my account.

I had passed more than a year in this mode of life, when
having one day gone deeper into the forest than usual, I came
to a very pleasant spot, where I began to cut my wood. In
cutting up the root of a tree, I discovered an iron ring fastened
to a trap-door of the same material I immediately cleared
THE SECOND CALENDEK. 70°

away the earth that covered it, and on lifting it up, I perceived
a staircase, by which I descended with my hatchet in my hand.
When I got to the bottom of the stairs, I found myself in a vast
palace, which struck me very much by the great brilliancy with
which it was illuminated, as much so indeed as if it had been
built on the most open spot above ground. I went forward
along a gallery supported on columns of jasper, the bases and
capitals of which were of massive gold, but stopped suddenly on
beholding a lady, who appeared to have so noble and graceful
an air, and to possess such extraordinary beauty, that my atten-
tion was taken off from every other object, and my eyes fixed on
her alone.

To prevent this beautiful lady from having the trouble of
coming to me, I made haste towards her; and while I was
making a most respectful reverence, she said to me, “Who are
you, aman ora genius?” “Tam aman, madam,” I answered,
getting up, “nor have I any commerce with genii.” “ By what
adventure,” replied she, with a deep sigh, “have you come here?
I have remained here more than twenty-five years, and dur-
ing the whole of that time I have seen no other man than your-~
self.”

Her great beauty, which had already made a deep impression
on me, together with the mildness and good humour with which
she received me, made me bold enough to say, “ Before, madam,
I have the honour of satisfying your curiosity, permit me to tell
you that I feel highly delighted at this unexpected interview,
which offers me the means, both of consoling myself under the
affliction in which I am, and perhaps of making you happier
than you now are.” I then faithfully related to her by what
strange accident she saw in me the son of a king, why I ap-
peared to her in that condition, and how accident had dis-
covered to me the entrance into the magnificent prison in which
I found her, and of which, from all appearance, she was heartily
tired. “Alas, prince,” she replied, again sighing, “you may
truly say this rich and superb prison is unpleasing and weari-
some, The most enchanting spots cannot afford delight when
we are there against our wills. Is it possible you have never
heard any one speak of the great Epitimarus, king of the Ebony
Isle, a place so called from the great quantity of that precious
wood which it produces. I am the princess, his daughter.
50 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ The king, my father, had chosen tor my husband a prince,
who was my cousin; but on the very night of our nuptials, in
the midst of the rejoicings of the court and capital of the isle of
Ebony, and before I had been given to my husband, a genius
took me away. I fainted almost the same moment, and lost all
recollection ; and when I recovered my senses, { found myself
in this place, where I have been kept a prisoner for twenty-five
years. The genius wishes me to marry him, and every ten days
he visits me to urge his suit.

“In the meantime, if I have any occasion for anything, I have
only to touch a talisman, which is placed at the entrance of my
chamber, and he appears. It is now four days since he was
here, and therefore it will be six days more before he again
makes his appearance. You therefore may remain five with me,
if it be agreeable to you, in order to keep me company ; and I
will endeavour to regale and entertain you equal to your merit
and quality.”

I should have thought myself too happy to obtain so great a
favour by asking it, not to accept it after so obliging an offer.
The princess then conducted me to a bath, the most elegant,
convenient, and at the same time sumptuous, you can possibly
imagine. When I came out, I found, instead of my own dress,
another very rich one, which I put on, less for its magnificence
than to render myself more worthy of her notice.

The next day, in order to devise every method of entertaining
me, she produced, at dinner, a flask of very old wine, the finest
I ever tasted ; and to please me, she drank several glasses with
me. Ino sooner found my head rather heated with this agree-
able liquor, than I said, “ Beautiful princess, you have been
buried here alive much too long; follow me, and go and enjoy
the brightness of the genuine day, of which for so many years
you have been deprived. Abandon this false though brillant
light you have here. As for myself, I fear the genius so little
that I am determined to break his talisman in pieces, with the
magic spell that is inscribed upon it. Let him then come; I
will wait for him: and however brave, however formidable he
may be, I will make him feel the weight of my arm. I have
taken an oath to exterminate all the genii in the world, and he
shall be the first.” The princess, who knew the consequence of
this conduct, coniured me not to touch the talisman. “ Alas!”
THE SECOND CALENDER. Sr

she cried, “ it will be the means of destroying both you and my-
self. J am better acquainted with the dispositions of genii than
you can be.” The wine I had drunk prevented me from ac-
knowledging the propriety of her reasons ; I kicked down the
talisman, and broke it in pieces.

This was ho sooner done than the whole palace shook, as if
ready to fall to atoms, accompanied with a most dreadful noise
like thunder, and flashes of lightning, which heightened still
more the intermediate gloom. This formidable adventure in a
moment dissipated the fumes of the wine, and made me own,
though too late, the fault I had committed. “ Princess,” I ex-
claimed, “what does all this mean?” Without thinking of her
own misfortune, she, in a fright, answered, “ Alas, it is all over
with you, unless you save yourself by flight.”

I followed her advice; and my fear was so great, that I for-
got my hatchet and my cord. I had hardly gaineu the stair-
case by which I descended, than the enchanted palace opened
to afford a passage to the genius. “What has happened to you,
and why have you called me?” he demanded of the princess, in
an angry tone. “A violent pain,” replied the princess, “ obliged
me to search after the bottle which you see; I drank two or
three glasses, and unfortunately making a false step I fell upon
the talisman, which I thus broke. There is no other cause.”
At this answer the genius, in the utmost rage, exclaimed: “You
are both impudent and deceitful; how came this hatchet and
this cord here then?” “J have never seen them,” replied she,
“till this instant. Perhaps, in the haste and impetuosity with
which you came, you have taken them up in passing through
some place, and have brought them here, without observing
them.”

The genius replied only by reproaches and by blows, of
which I could plainly distinguish the sound. It distressed me
beyond measure to hear the cries and sobbing of the princess,
who was thus cruelly used. I had already taken off the habit
which she had made me put on, and resumed my own, which I
had carried to the staircase the day before, after I had been in
the bath. I proceeded therefore up the stairs, as I was the
more penetrated with grief and compassion on account of having
been the cause of such a misfortune: and as I should become

the most criminal and ungrateful of men in thus sacrificing the
5
82 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

most beautiful princess on earth to the, barbarity of an impla-
cable genius. “It is true,” said I to myself, “that she has
been a prisoner for five and twenty years; but, excepting
liberty, she had nothing to wish for, in order to be happy. My
conduct has put an end to her happiness, and raised the cruelty
of a merciless demon to its very summit.” I then shut down the
trap-door, covered it over with the earth, and returned to the
city with a load of wood, which I collected, without even know-
ing what I was about, so much was I absorbed and afflicted at
what had happened.

My host, the tailor, expressed great joy at my return. “ Your
absence,” said he, “has caused me much uneasiness on account
of the secret of your birth, with which you have intrusted me
I knew not what to think, and began to fear some one might
have recognised you. Heaven be praised that you are come
back.” I thanked him much for his zeal and affection, but did
not inform him of anything that had happened; nor of the reason
why I returned without my hatchet and cord. I retired to my
chamber, where I reproached myself a thousand times for my
great imprudence.

While I was abandoning myself to these afflicting thoughts,
the tailor entered my apartment, and said that an old man,
whom he did not know, had brought my hatchet and cord, which
he had found on his way. “He has been informed by your
companions,” added the tailor, “who went to cut wood with you,
that you live here. Come and speak to him, as he wishes to
deliver them into your own hands.” At this speech I changed
colour, and trembled from head to foot. The tailor inquired the
cause, when suddenly the floor of my chamber opened. The
old man, who had not the patience to wait, appeared and pre-
sented himself to us with the hatchet and cord. This was in
fact the genius, who had stolen the beautiful princess of the
Isle of Ebony, and who had thus come in disguise, after having
treated her with the greatest barbarity. ‘I am a genius,” he
said to us, “a son of the daughter of Eblfs, prince of the genii.
Is not this thy hatchet ?” added he, addressing me, “and is not
this thy cord?”

The genius gave me no time to answer these questions ; nor
indeed should I have been able to do so, as his dreadful presence
made me entirely forget myself. He took me by the middle of
THE ENVIOUS MAN. 83

my body, and dragging me out of the chamber, sprang into the
air, and carried me up towards heaven with so much force and
celerity, that I was sensible of the great height to which I had
ascended, before I was aware of the distance I had travelled in so
short a space oftime. At length we alighted on the top of a moun-
tain, and the genius seizing his scimitar prepared to kill me
“T have,” said he, ‘‘slain the princess who dared to entertain
you in my subterranean palace, and now your time is come.”
“ Strike,” said I, “I am ready to receive the mortal wound.”
“No,” replied he, ‘I shall content myself with changing you
into a dog, an ass, a lion, or.a bird. Make your choice; I wish
not to control you.” These words gave me some hopes of
softening him; I said, “ Moderate, O powerful genius, your
wrath, and since you wish not to take my life, grant it me
in a generous manner. If you pardon me, I shall always re-
member your clemency, as one of the best of men pardoned
his neighbour, who bore him a most deadly envy.” The genius
then asked me what had passed between these two neighbours,
when I told him, if he would have the patience to listen to me,
1 would relate the history.

LCLGORMVOD D 9

THE HISTORY OF THE ENVIOUS MAN, AND OF
HIM WHO WAS ENVIED.

N a town of no inconsiderable importance, there were

two men, who lived next door to each other. One of
’ them was so excessively envious of the other that the

latter resolved to change his abode, and go and
reside at some distance from him, supposing that nearness of
residence alone was the cause of his neighbour’s animosity ; for
although he was continually doing him some friendly office, he
perceived that he was not the less hated. He therefore sold his
house and the small estate he had there, and went to the capital
of the kingdom, which was at no great distance, and bought
asmall piece of ground about half a league from the town, on
which there stood a very convenient house. He had also a


84 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

good garden and a moderate court, in which there was a deep
cistern, that was not now used.

The good man having made this purchase, put on the habit of
a dervise, in order to pass his life more quietly, and made, also,
many cells in his house, where he soon established a small com-
munity of dervises. The report of his virtue was soon more
generally spread abroad, and failed not to attract the attention
and visits of great numbers of the principal inhabitants as well
as common people. At length he became honoured and noticed
by almost every one. They came from a great distance to
request him to offer up his prayers for them; and all who
remained in retirement with him published an account of the
blessings they thought they received from Heaven through his
means.

The great reputation of this man at length reached the town
from whence he came, and the envious man was so vexed that
he left his house and all his affairs with the determination to go
and destroy him. For this purpose he went to the convent of
dervises, whose chief, his former neighbour, received him with
every possible mark of friendship. The envious man told him
that he was come for the express design of communicating an
affair of great importance to him, and which he could only in-
form him of in private. “In short,” said he, “in order that no
one may hear us, let us, I beg of you, walk in your court: and,
when night comes on, order all the dervises to their cells,”
The chief of the dervises did as he requested.

When the envious man found himself alone with the good
man, he began to relate to him whatever came into his thoughts,
while they walked from one end of the court to the other, till
observing they were just at the edge of the well, he gave hima
push and threw him into it. No witness beheld this wicked
deed, and he directly went away, reached the gate of the house,
passed out unseen, and returned home well satisfied with his
journey, highly pleased that the object of his envy was at length
no more. In this, however, he was deceived.

Fortunately for the dervise, this well was inhabited by fairies
and genii, who were ready to assist him. They caught and
supported him in their arms in such a way that he received not
the least injury. He naturally supposed there was something
very extraordinary in having had such a fall as ought to have
‘SHE ENVIOUS MAN. 85

cost him his life, and yet he could neither see nor perceive
anything. He soon after, however, heard a voice say, “ Do you
know anything of this man to whom we have been so service.
able?” when some other voices answered, “ No.” The first then
replied, “I will inform you. This man, with the most charitable
and benevolent intentions in the world, left the town where he
lived, and came to fix himself in this place, with the hopes of
being able to cure one of his neighbours of the envy and hatred
he had conceived against him. He soon became so universally
esteemed that the envious man could not endure it, and deter~
mined, therefore, to put an end to his existence. This design he
would have executed had it not been for the assistance we af-
forded this good man, whose reputation is so great that the
sultan, who resides in the neighbouring town, was coming to
visit him to-morrow, in order to recommend the princess, his
daughter, to his prayers.”

Another voice then asked what occasion the princess had for
the prayers of the dervise, to which the first answered, “ Are you
ignorant, then, that she is possessed by the power of the genius
Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, who has fallen in love with her ?
But I know how this good dervise can cure her. The thing is
by no means difficult, as I will inform you. In his monastery
there is a black cat, which has a white spot at the end of her
tail, about the size of a small piece of money. Let him only
pull out seven hairs from this white spot and burn them, and
then with the smoke perfume the head of the princess. From
that moment she will be so thoroughly cured, and free from
Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, that he will never again be able to
come near her.”

The chief of the dervises did not lose a single syllable of this
conversation between the fairies and genii, who from this time
remained silent the whole night. The next morning, as soon
as the day began to break, and different objects became dis-
cernible, the dervise perceived, as the wall was decayed in
many places, a hole, by which he could get out without any
difficulty.

The other dervises, who were seeking after him, were delighted
at his appearance. He related to them, in a few words, the
cunning wickedness of the guest he had entertained the day
before, and then retired to his cell It was not long before the
86 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

black cat, which had been mentioned in the discourse of the
fairies and genii, came to him to be taken notice of as usual.
He then took it up, and plucked out seven hairs from the white
spot in its tail, and put them aside, in order to make use of
whenever he should have occasion for them.

The sun had not long risen above the horizon when the sultan,
who wished to neglect nothing from which he thought there was
any chance of curing the princess, arrived at the gate. He
ordered his guards to stop, and went in with the principal
officers who accompanied him. The dervises received him with
the greatest respect. The sultan directly took the chief aside,
and said to him, “Worthy sheikh, you are perhaps already
acquainted with the cause of my visit.” “If, sire,” the dervise
modestly answered, “I do not deceive myself, it is the malady
of the princess that has been the occasion of my seeing you, an
honour of which I am unworthy.” “It is so,” replied the
sultan ; “and you will restore almost my life to me if, by means
of your prayers, I shall obtain the re-establishment of my
daughter's health.” “If your majesty,” answered the worthy
man, “will have the goodness to suffer her to come here, I
flatter myself that she shall return in perfect health.”

The prince, transported with joy, immediately sent for his
daughter, who soon appeared, accompanied by a numerous train
of females, and veiled in such a manner that her face could not
be seen, The chief of the dervises made them hold a over the head of the princess, and he no sooner threw the seven
white hairs upon some burning coals, which he had ordered to be
brought in it, than the genius Maimoun, the son of Dimdim, ut-
tered a violent scream, and left the princess quite at liberty. In
the meantime nothing at all could be seen. The first thing she
did was to put her hand to the veil which covered her face, and
lift it up to see where she was. “Where am 1?” she cried;
“who has brought me here?” At these vords the sultan could
not conceal his joy; he embraced his duughter, he kissed her
eyes, and then took the hand of the dervise and kissed that.
“Give me,” said he to his officers, “ your opinion ; what return
does he deserve who has cured my daughter.” They all an-
swered that he was worthy of her hand. “This is the very thing
I was meditating,” he cried, “and from this moment I claim him
for my son-in-law.”
THE SECOND CALENDER. 87

Soon afte: this the first vizier died, and the sultan immediately
advanced the dervise to the situation. The sultan himself after-
wards dying without any male issue, this excellent man was pro-
claimed sultan by the general voice of the different religious and
military orders.

The good dervise, being thus raised to the throne of his
father-in-law, observed one day, as he was walking with his
courtiers, the envious mah among the crowd who were in the
road. He called one of his viziers who accompanied him, told
him in a whisper to bring that man whom he pointed out to him,
and to be sure not to alarm him. The vizier obeyed ; and when
the envious man was in the presence of the sultan, the latter
addressed him in these words :—“I am very happy, my friend,
to see you: go,” said he, speaking to an officer, “and count out
directly from my treasury a thousand pieces of gold. Nay
more, deliver to him twenty bales of the most valuable mer-
chandise my magazines contain, and let a sufficient guard escort
him home.” After having given the officer this commission, he
took his leave of the envious man, and continued his walk.

When I told this history to the genius who had assassinated
the princess of the Isle of Ebony, I made the application to my-
self: “O genius,” I said to him, “you may observe how this
benevolent monarch acted towards the envious man, and was
not only satisfied in forgetting tnat he had attempted his life,
but even sent him back with every benefit and advantage I have
mentioned.” In short, I employed all my eloquence to persuade
him to imitate so excellent an example, and to pardon me. But
to alter his resolution was impossible.

“All that I can do for you,” he said, “is to spare your life;
yet do not flatter yourself that I shall suffer you to return safe
and well. I must, at least, make you feel what I can do by
means of my enchantments.” At these words, he took up a
handful of earth, and pronouncing, or rather muttering, certain
words, of which I could not comprehend the meaning, threw it
over me: “Quit,” he cried, “the figure of a man, and assume
that of an ape.” He immediately disappeared, and I remained
quite alone, changed into an ape, overwhelmed with grief, in an
unknown country, and ignorant whether I was near the domin-
ions of the king, my father.
8&8 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

I descended the mountain and came to a flat, level country,
the extremity of which I did not reach till I had travelled a
month, when I arrived at the sea coast. There was at this time
a profound calm, and I perceived a vessel about half a league
from the shore. That I might not omit taking advantage of so
fortunate a circumstance, I broke off a large branch from a tree,
and dragged it after me to the sea side. I then got astride it,
with a stick in each hand by way of oar. In this manner I
rowed myself along towards the vessel, and when I was suffi-
ciently near to be seen, I presented a most extraordinary sight
to the sailors and passengers who were upon deck. They looked
at me with great admiration and astonishment. In the mean
time I got alongside, and taking hold of a rope, I climbed up to
the deck. But as I could not speak, I found myself in the
greatest embarrassment. And, in fact, the danger I now ran
was not less imminent that what I had before experienced when
I was in the power of the genius.
The merchants who were on board were both scrupulous and
superstitious, and thought that I should be the cause of some
misfortunes happening to them during their voyage if they re-
ceived me. “J will kill him,” cried one, “with a blow of this
handspike.” “Let me shoot an arrow through his body,” ex-
claimed another; “and then let us throw him into the sea,”
said a third. Nor would they have desisted from executing
their different threats if I had not run to the captain, and thrown
myself prostrate at his feet. In this supplicating posture I laid
> hold of the bottom of his dress, and he was so struck with this

action, as well as with the tears that fell from my eyes, that he
-,,.took me under his protection, declaring he would make any one
repent who should offer me the least injury. He even caressed
and encouraged me. In order to make up for the loss of speech,
I in return showed him by means of signs how much I was ob-
liged to him.

The wind which succeeded this calm was not a strong, but it
was a favourable one. It did not change for fifty days, and we
then happily arrived in the harbour of a large, commercial, well-
built, and populous city. Here we cast anchor. This city was
of still more considerable importance, as it was the capital of a
powerful kingdom. Our vessel was immediately surrounded
with a multitude of small boats filled with those who came
THE SECOND CALENDER. 89

either to congratulate their friends on their arrival, or to inquire
of whom and what they had seen in the country they had come
from—or simply from mere curiosity to see a ship which had
arrived from a distance.

Among the rest, some officers came on board, who desired, in
the name of the sultan, to speak to the merchants that were
with us. “The sultan, our sovereign,” said one of them to the
merchants who immediately appeared, “has charged us to ex-
press to you how much pleasure your arrival gives him, and
entreats each of you to take the trouble of writing upon this roll
of paper a few lines. In order to make you understand his
motive for this, I must inform you that he had a first vizier,
who, besides his great abilities in the management of affairs,
wrote in the greatest perfection. This minister died a few days
since. The sultan is very much afflicted at it, and, as he values
perfection in writing beyond everything, he has taken a solemn
oath to appoint any person to the same situation who shall write
as well. Many have presented specimens of their abilities, but
he has not yet found any one throughout the empire whom he
has thought worthy to occupy the vizier’s place.”

Each of those merchants, who thought they could write well
enough to aspire to this high dignity, wrote whatever they
thought proper. When they had done, I advanced and took
the paper from the hands of him who held it. Everybody, and
particularly the merchants who had written, thinking that |
meant either to destroy it or throw it into the water, instaptly
called out ; but they were soon satisfied when they saw me~
the paper very properly, and make a sign that I also wished to
write in my turn. Their fears were now changed to astonish;,
ment. Yet as they had never seen an ape that could write, and
as they could not believe I was more skilful than others, they
wished to take the roll from my hands—but the captain still
continued to take my part. ‘Suffer him to try,” he said, “Ic*
him write ; if he only blots the paper, I promise you I will in-
stantly punish him: but if, on the contrary, he writes well, as
| hope he will, for I have never seen any ape more clever and
ingenious, nor one who seemed so well to understand every-
thing, I declare that I will acknowledge him as my son ; I once
had one, who did not possess half so much ability as he does.”

Finding that no one any longer opposed my design, I took the


50 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

pen, and did not leave off till I had given an example of six
different sorts of writing used in Arabia. Each specimen con-
tained a distich, or impromptu stanza of four lines, in praise of
the sultan. My writing not only excelled that of the merchants,
but I dare say they had never seen any so beautiful, even in that
country. When I had finished, the officers took the roll, and
carried it to the sultan.

The monarch paid no attention to any of the writing except
mine, which pleased him so much that he said to the officers,
“ Take the finest and most richly-caparisoned horse from my
stable, and also the most magnificent robe of brocade possible,
in order to adorn the person of him who has written these six
varieties, and bring him to me.” At this order of the sultan,
the officers could not forbear laughing, which irritated him so
much that he would have punished them, had they not said,
“ We entreat your majesty to pardon us ; these were not written
by a man, but by an ape.” “ What do you say °” cried the
sultan ; “are not these wonderful specimens of writing from the
hand of a man?” “No, sire,” answered one of the officers ;
“we assure your majesty that we saw an ape write them.”
This matter appeared too wonderful to the sultan for him not to
be desirous of seeing me. “Do as I command you,” said he to
them ; “and hasten to bring me this extraordinary ape.”

The officers returned to the vessel, and shewed their order to
the captain, who said the sultan should be obeyed. They imme-
diately dressed me in a robe of very rich brocade, and carried
me on shore, where they set me on the horse of the sultan, who
was waiting in his palace for me, with a considerable number of
people belonging to the court, whom he had assembled to do me
the more honour. I found the sultan seated on his throne, in
the midst of the nobles of his court; I made him three low
bows, and the last time I prostrated myself, kissed the earth
by his feet. I then got up, and seated myself exactly like an
ape. The sultan took leave of the courtiers, and there remained .
with him only the chief of his slaves, a little young slave, and
myself, He went from the hall of audience into his own apart-
ment, where he ordered some food to be served up. While he
was at table, he made me a.sign to come and eat with him,
As a mark of mv obedience, I got up, kissed the ground, and
THE SECOND CALENDER. QI

then seated myself at table ; I ate, however, with much modesty
and forbearance.

Before they cleared the table, I perceived a writing desk,
which, by a sign, I requested them to bring me; as soon as I
had got it, I wrote upon a large peach some lines of my own
composition, which evinced my gratitude to the sultan. His
astonishment at reading them, after I presented the peach to
him, was still greater than before. When the things were taken
away, they brought a particular sort of liquor, of which he de-
sired them to give me a glass. I drank it, and then wrote some
fresh verses, which explained the state in which I now found
myself, after so many sufferings. The sultan, having read these
also, exclaimed, “ A man who should be capable of doing thus
would be one of the greatest men that ever lived.” The prince
then ordered a chess-board to be brought, and asked me, by a
sign, if I could play, and would engage with him. I kissed the
ground, and putting my hand on my head, I shewed him I was
ready to receive that honour. He won the first game, but the
second and third were in my favour.

All these circumstances appearing to the sultan much beyond
what he had ever seen or heard of the address and ingenuity of
apes, he wished to have more witnesses of these prodigies. He
had a daughter who was called the Queen of Beauty ; he there-
fore desired the chief of the slaves to fetch her. “ Go,” said he
to him, “ and send your lady here; I wish her to partake of the
pleasure I enjoy.” On entering, the face of the princess was un-
covered, but she was no sooner within the apartment than she
instantly threw her veil over her, and said to the sultan, “ Your
majesty must have forgotten yourself. I am surprised that
you order me to appear before men.” ‘What is this, my
daughter ?” answered the sultan ; ‘‘it seems that you are the
person who has forgotten herself. There is no one here but the
little slave and myself, and we are always at liberty to see your
face. Why, then, do you put down your veil, and assert that I
have done wrong in ordering you to come here?” “Sire,” re-
plied the princess, “ your majesty will be convinced I am not
mistaken, The ape which you see there, although under that
form, is not an ape, but a young prince, the son of a great king,
“fe has been changed into an ape by enchantment. A genius,
92 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

the son of the daughter of Eblis, has been guilty of this malici-
ous action, after having cruelly killed the princess of the Isle of
Ebony, daughter of King Epitimarus.”

The sultan was astonished at this speech, and turning to me,
asked, but no longer by signs, whether what his daughter said
was true. As I could not speak, I put my hand upon my head
to shew that she had spoken the truth. “How came you to
know, daughter,” said the king, “that this prince had been
transformed into an ape by means of enchantment?” “Sire,”
replied the princess, “your majesty may recollect, that when I
first came from the nursery, I had an old woman as one of my
attendants. She was very well skilled in magic, and taught me
seventy rules of that science, by virtue of which I could instantly
cause your capital to be transported to the middle of the ocean,
nay, beyond Mount Caucasus. By means of this science, I know
every person who is enchanted, the moment I behold them—
not only who they are, but by whom also they were enchanted.
Be not, therefore, surprised that I have at first sight discovered
this prince, in spite of the charm which prevented him from
appearing in your eyes such as he really is” “My dear
daughter,” answered the sultan, “I did not think you were so
skilful.” “ Sire,” added the princess, “these things are curious,
and worthy of being known; but I do not think it becomes me
to boast of them.” “Since this is the case,” replied the sultan,
“you can perhaps dissolve the enchantment of this prince.” “1
can, sire,” said she, “and restore him to his own form.” “Do
so, then,” interrupted the sultan, “for you cannot give me
greater pleasure, as I wish to have him for my grand vizier, and
bestow you upon him for a wife.” “I am ready, sire,” answered
the princess, “to obey you in all things you please to command.”

The Queen of Beauty then went to her apartment, and returned
with a knife, which had some Hebrew characters engraved on
the blade. She desired the sultan, the little slave, and myself,
to go down into a secret court of the palace, and then, leaving
us under a gallery which surrounded the court, she went into the
middle of it, where she described a large circle, and traced
several words, both in the ancient Arabic characters and those
which are called the characters of Cleopatra.

When she had done this, and prepared the circle in the manner
she wished, she went and placed herself in the midst of it, where




YHE SECOND CALENDER. 93

she began making her abjurations, and repeating some verses
from the Koran. By degrees, the air became obscure, as if night
was coming on and the whole world was vanishing. We were
seized with the greatest fright, and this was the more increased
when we saw the genius, the son of the daughter of Eblis,
suddenly appear, in the shape of an enormous lion,

The princess no sooner perceived this monster than she said
to it, “Dog, instead of cringing before me, how darest thou
present thyself under this horrible form, thinking to alarm me?”
“And how darest thou,” replied the lion, “break the treaty,
which we have made and confirmed by a solemn oath, not to
injure each other.” “Ah, wretch !” added the princess, “thou

-art the person J am to reproach on that account.” “Thou shalt
pay dearly,” interrupted the lion, “for the trouble thou hast
given me of coming here.” In saying this, he opened his horrible
jaws, and advanced forward to devour her; but she, being on
her guard, jumped back, and had just time to pluck out a hair,
and pronouncing two or three words, she changed it into a sharp
scythe, with which she immediately cut the lion in pieces, through
the middle.

The two parts of the lion directly disappeared, and the head
only remained, which changed into a large scorpion. The
princess then took the form of a serpent, and began a fierce
combat with the scorpion, which, finding itself in danger of
being defeated, changed into an eagle, and flew away. But the
serpent then became another eagle, black, and more powerful,
and went in pursuit of it, We now lost sight of them for some
time.

Shortly after they had disappeared, the earth opened before
us, and a black and white cat appeared, the hairs of which stood
quite on end, and which made a most horrible mewing. A black
wolf directly followed, and gave it no respite. The cat, being
hard pressed, changed into a worm, and, finding itself near a
pomegranate, which had fallen by accident from a tree that grew
upon the bank of a deep but narrow canal, instantly made a hole
in it, and concealed itself there. The pomegranate immediately
began to swell, and became as large as a gourd, which then rose
up as high as the gallery, and rolled backwards and forwards
there several times ; it then fell down to the bottom of the court,
and broke into many pieces.
94 THE ARARTAN NIGHTS.

The wolf, in the meantime, transformed itself into a cock, ran
to the seeds of the pomegranate, and began swallowing them,
one after the other, as fast as possible. When it could see no
more, it came to us, with its wings extended, and making a great
noise, as if to inquire of us whether there were any more seeds.
There was one lying on the border of the canal, which the cock,
in going back, perceived, and ran towards it as quick as possible ;
but at the very instant in which its beak was upon it, the seed
rolled into the canal, and changed into a small fish. The cock
then flew into the canal, and becoming a pike, pursued the little
fish. They were both two hours under water, and we knew not
what was become of them, when we heard the most horrible
cries that made us tremble Soon after, we saw the genius and
the princess all on fire. They threw the flames against each
other with their breath, and at last came to a close attack. Then
the fire increased, and everything about was encompassed with
smoke and flame to a great height. We were afraid, and not
without reason, that the whole palace would be burnt; but we
soon had a much more dreadful cause of terror, for the genius
having disengaged himself from the princess, came towards the
gallery where we were, and blew his flames all over us.
This would have destroyed us if the princess, running to oul
assistance, had not compelled him by her cries to retreat toa
distance, and guard himself against her. In spite, however, of
all the haste she made, she could not prevent the sultan from
having his head singed and his face scorched ; and a spark flew
into my right eye, and blinded me. Both the sultan and myself
expected to perish, when we suddenly heard the cry of “ Vic-
tory, victory!” and the princess immediately appeared to us
in her own form, while the genius was reduced to a heap of
ashes.

The princess approached us, and in order to lose no time, she
asked for a cup full of water, which was brought by the young
slave, whom the fire had not injured. She took it, and after
pronouncing some words over it, she threw some of the water
upon me, and said, “ If thou art an ape by enchantment, change
thy figure, and take that of a man, which thou hadst before.”
She had hardly concluded, when I again became a man, the
same as before I was changed, except with the loss of one eye.

I was preparing to thank the princess, but she did not give






,
4
:
h
|

THE SECOND CALENDER. 95

the time, before she said to the sultan, her father, “1 have gained,
sire, the victory over the genius, as your majesty may see, but
it is a victory which has cost me dear. I have but a few
moments to live, and you will not have the satisfaction of com-
pleting the marriage you intended. The fire, in this dreadful
combat, has penetrated my body, and I feel that it will soon con-
sume me. This would not have happened if I had perceived the
last seed of the pomegranate, when I was in the shape of a
cock, and had swallowed it as I did the others. The genius
had fied to it as his last retreat, and on that depended the
success of the combat, which would then have been fortunate,
and without danger to me. This omission obliged me to have
recourse to fire, and fight with that powerful weapon, between
heaven and earth, as you saw me. In spite of his dreadful power
and experience, I convinced him that my knowledge and art
were greater than his. I have at length conquered and reduced
him to ashes, but I cannot avoid the death which I feel approach-
ing.”

The princess had no sooner finished this account of the battle,
tl‘an the sultan, in a tone of voice which shewed how much he
was agitated by this recital, answered, “ You see, my daughter,
the state in which your father is. Alas! I am only astonished
that I am still alive ; and the prince, whom you have delivered
from enchantment, has lost an eye.” He could say no more, for
his tears and sobs stopped his utterance. Both his daughter
and myself were extremely affected at his sufferings, and mingled
our tears with his.

While we were each of us indulging in this excess of sorrow,
the princess suddenly exclaimed, “I burn, I burn.” She per-
ceived that the fire which consumed her, had at last seized her
whole body, and she did not cease calling out, “I burn,” till
death put an end to her almost insupportable sufferings. The
effect of this fire was so extraordinary, that in a few minutes she
was reduced like the genius to a heap of ashes.

IT need not say how much this dreadful and melancholy sight
affected us. I would rather have continued an ape, or a dog, my
whole life, than have seen my benefactress perish in such a hor-
rid manner. The sultan, too, on his part, was beyond measure
afflicted.

As soon as the knowledge of an event so tragical was spread
ga THE ARABIAN NIGATS.

through the palace and the city, every one lamented the melan-
choly fate of the princess, surnamed the Queen of Beauty, and
joined in the grief of the sultan. They put on mourning for
seven days, and performed many ceremonies ; the ashes of the
genius they scattered in the wind, but collected those of the
princess in a costly vase, and preserved them; this vase was
then deposited in a superb mausoleum, which was erected on
the very spot where the ashes had been found.

The grief which preyed upon the sultan for the loss of his
daughter was the origin of a disease that confined him to his
bed for a whole month. He had not quite recovered his health
when he called me to him, and said, “ Listen, prince, and attend
to the order which I am going to give you ; if you fail to execute
it, your life will be the forfeit. You are the cause of my daugh-
ters death, for which I am incapable of consolation. I desire
you would leave me in peace; but go immediately, for if you
remain any longer, it will be the cause of my death also, since I
am persuaded your presence is productive only of misfortune.”
I wished to speak, but he prevented me by uttering some angry
words, and I was obliged to leave his palace.

Driven about, rejected and abandoned by every one, I knew
not what was to become of me. Before I left the city, I went
into a bath, I got my beard and eyebrows shaved, and put on
the dress of a calender. I then began my journey, lamenting
less my own miserable condition than the death of the two
beautiful princesses, of which I had been the unhappy cause.
I travelled through many countries without making myselt
known ; at last I resolved to visit Bagdad, in hopes of being
able to present myself to the Commander Es the Faithful, and
excite his compassion by the recital of so strange a history. I
arrived here this evening, and the first person I met was the
calender, my brother, who has already related his life. You are
acquainted, madam, with the sequel, and how I came to have
the honour of being at your house.

When the second calender had finished his history, Zobeidé,
to whom he had addressed himself, said, “You have done well,
and I give you leave to go whenever you please.” But instead
of taking his departure, he entreated her to grant him the same
favour she had done the other calender, near whom he went and
THE THIRD CALENDER, 97

took his place. Then the third calender, knowing tt was his
turn to speak, addressed himself, like the others, to Zobeidé,
and began his history as follows :—

a iS

THE HISTORY OF THE THIRD CALENDER, THE
SON OF A KING.

KS>SHAT I am going to relate, most honourable lady, is of
| avery different nature from what you have already
heard. The two princes who have recited their his-
tories have each of them lost an eye, as it were, by
destiny ; while my loss has been in consequence of my own fault,
in wilfully seeking the cause of misfortune, as you will find by
what J am going to mention.

J am called Agib, and am the son of a king, whose name was
Cassib. After his death, I took possession of his throne, and
established my per ence in the same city which he had made
his capital. This city, which is situated on the sea-coast, has a
remarkably handsome and safe harbour, with an arsenal suffi-
ciently extensive to supply an armament of a hundred and fifty
vessels of war, always lying ready for service on any occasion ;
and to equip fifty merchantmen, and as many sloops and yachts,
for the purpose of amusement and pleasure on the water. My
kingdom was composed of many beautiful provinces, and also a
number of considerable islands, almost all of which were situated
within sight of my capital.

The first thing I did was to visit the provinces; I then made
them arm and equip my whole fleet, and went round to all my
islands in order to conciliate the affections of my subjects, and
to confirm them in their duty and allegiance. After having been
at home some time, I went again ; and these voyages, by giving
me some slight knowledge of navigation, infused such a taste for
it in my mind, that I resolved to go in search of discoveries be-
yond my islands. For this purpose I equipped only ten ships,
and embarking in one of-them, we set.sail.

During forty days our voyage was prosperous ; but on the
night of the forty-first the wind became adverse, and so vioient,

that we were driven at the mercy of the tempest, and thought
G



98 . THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

we should have been lost. At break of day, however, the wind
abated, the clouds dispersed, and the sun brought fine weather
back with it. We now landed on an island, where we remained
two days, to take in some provisions. Having done this, we
again put to sea. After ten days’ sail, we began to hope to see
land ; for since the storm we had encountered, I had altered my
intention, and determined to return to my kingdom, but I then
discovered that my pilot knew not where we were. In fact, a
sailor, on the tenth day, who was ordered to the masthead for
the purpose of making discoveries, reported that to the right and
left he could perceive only the sky and sea, which bounded
the horizon, but that straight before him he observed a great
blackness.

At this intelligence the pilot changed colour, and throwing his
turban on the deck with one hand, he smote his face with the
other, and then cried out, “ Ah, sire, we are lost ; not one of us
can possibly escape the danger in which we are ; and with all my
experience, it is not in my power to insure the safety of a single
soul.” Having said this, he began to weep like one who thought
his destruction inevitable, and his despair spread alarm and fear
through the whole vessel. I asked him what reason he had for
this despair. “Alas, sire,” he answered, “the tempest, which
we have gone through has so driven us from our track, that by
mid-day to-morrow we shall find ourselves near that blackness,
which is nothing but a black mountain, consisting entirely of a
mass of loadstone, that will soon attract our fleet, on account of
the bolts and nails in the ships. To-morrow, when we shall come
within a certain distance, the power of the loadstone will be so
violent, that all the nails will be drawn out, and fastened to the
mountain: our ships will then fall in pieces, and sink. As it is
the property of a loadstone to attract iron, and at the same time
to increase its own power by this attraction, the mountain
towards the sea is entirely covered with nails, that belonged to
the infinite number of ships of which it has proved the destruc-
tion ; and this at the same time both preserves and augments
its power or virtue. .

“This mountain,” continued the pilot, “is very steep, and on
the summit there is a large dome, made of fine bronze, which is
supported upon columns of the same metal. Upon the top of
the dome there is also a bronze horse, with the figure of a man
THE THIRD CALENDER. 99

upon it. A plate of lead covers his breast, upon which there are
some talismanic characters engraven; and there is a tradition,
sire,” added he, “that this statue is the principal cause of the
loss of so many vessels and men, and that it will never cease
from being destructive to all who shall have the misfortune to
approach it until it be overthrown.” The pilot having finished
his speech, renewed his tears, which excited those of the whole
crew. As for myself, I did not doubt that I was now approach-
ing the end of my days. Every one began to think of his own
preservation, and to try every possible means conducive to that
end ; and during the uncertainty of the event, they all appointed
by a sort of will, the survivors, if any should be saved, the heirs
of the rest.

The next morning we distinctly perceived the black moun-
tain ; and the idea we had formed of it made it appear still more
dreadful and horrid than it really was. About mid-day we found
ourselves so near it, that we began to perceive what the pilot
had foretold. We saw the nails, and every other piece of iron
belonging to the vessel, fly towards the mountain, against which,
by the violence of the magnetic attraction, they struck with a
horrible noise. The vessel then immediately fell to pieces, and
sunk to the bottom of the sea, which was so deep in this place,
that we could never discover the bottom by sounding. All my
people were lost ; but God had pity upon me, and suffered me
to save myself by laying hold of a plank, which was driven by
the wind directly to the foot of the mountain. I did not expe-
rience the least harm, and had the good fortune to land ina
place where there were steps, which led to the summit. I was
much rejoiced at sight of these steps, for there was not the least
piece of land either to the right or left, upon which I could have
set my foot to save myself. I returned thanks to God, and in-
voking His holy name, began to ascend the mountain. The path
was narrow, and so steep and difficult, that had the wind been
at all violent, it must have blown me into the sea. I arrived at
last at the summit without any accident, and entering the dome,
I prostrated myself on the ground, and offered my thanks to God
for the favour He had shewn me,

I passed the night under this dome; and while I was asleep,
a venerable old man appeared to me, and said, “ Agib, attend ,
when you swake, dig up the earth under your feet, and yon will
100 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

find a brazen bow with three leaden arrows, manufactured under
certain constellations, in order to deliver mankind from many
evils, which continually menace them. Shoot these three arrows
at the statue ; the man will then fall into th« sea, and the horse
at your feet, which you must bury in the same spot from
whence you took the bow and arrows. This being finished, the
sea will begin to be agitated, and will rise as high as the foot of
the dome, at the top of the mountain. When it shall have
risen thus high, you will see a small vessel come towards the
shore with only one man in it, who holds an oar in each hand.
This man will be of brass, but different from the one that was
overthrown. Embark with him without pronouncing the name
of God, and let him conduct you. In ten days he will have car-
ried you into another sea, where you will find the means of
returning to your own country in safety ; provided, as I have
already told you, you forbear from mentioning the name of God
during the whole of your voyage.”

Such was the discourse of the old man. As soon as I was
awake, I got up, much consoled by this vision, and did not fail
doing as the old man had ordered me. I uncovered the bow and
the arrows, and shot them at the statue. With the third arrow
I overthrew the man, who fell into the sea, while the horse lay
at my feet. I buried it in the place where I found the bow and
arrows, and while I was doing this, the sea rose by degrees, till
it reached the foot of the dome on the summit of the mountain.
I perceived a vessel at a distance coming towards me. I offered
my benedictions to God at thus seeing my dream in every
respect proving a reality. The vessel at length approached the
land, and IJ saw in it a man made of brass, as had been described.
I embarked and took particular care not to pronounce the name
of God. I did not even utter asingle word. When I sat down,
the brazen figure began to row from the mountain. He con-
tinued doing so without intermission till the ninth day, when I
saw some islands, which made me hope I should soon be free
from every danger that 1 dreaded. The excess of my joy made
me forget the order that had been given me as a security,
«“ Blessed be God!” I cried out ; “ God be praised !”

I had hardly finished these words, when both the vessel and
brazen man sunk to the bottom. I remained in the water, and
swam during the rest of the day towards the nearest island.
YHE THIRD CALENDER. 1ol

The night which came on was exceedingly dark: and as I no
longe: knew where I was, I continued swimming at a venture.
My strength was at last quite exhausted, and I began to despair
of being able to save myself, when the wind having much in-
creased, a wave as large as a mountain threw me upon a flat
shallow piace, and on retiring left me there. I immediately
made haste to get farther on land, for fear another wave should
come and carry me back. The first thing I then did was to
undress, and wring the water out of my clothes, and spread them
upon the sand, which was still warm from the heat of the pre-
ceding day

The next morning, as soon as the sun had quite dried my
dress, I put it on, and began to reconnoitre ; and tried to dis-
cover where I was. I had not walked far, before I found out I
was upon a small desert island, very pleasant, and where there
were many sorts of fruit-trees, as well as others ; but I observed
that it was at a considerable distance from the mainland, which
rather lessened the joy I felt at having escaped from the sea. I
nevertheless trusted in God to dispose of my fate according to
His will . soon afterwards I discovered a very small vessel, which
seemed to come full sail directly from the mainland, with her
prow towards the island where I was. As I had no doubt they
were coming to anchor here, and as I knew not what sort of
people they might be, whether friends or enemies, I determined
at first not toshew myself. I got up, therefore, into a very thick
tree, from whence I could examine their countenances without
danger. The vessel soon sailed up a small creek or bay, where
ten slaves landed, with a spade and other instruments in their
hands, for the purpose of digging the earth. They went towards
the middle of the island, where I observed them stop, and dig up
the earth for some time ; and by their actions, they appeared to
me to lift up a trap-door. They immediately returned to the
vessel, from which they landed various kinds of provisions and
furniture, and each taking a load, they carried them to the
place where they had before dug up the ground. They then
seemed to descend, which made me conjecture there was a sub-
terraneous place. I saw them once more go to the vessel, and
come back with an old man, who brought with him a youth,
seemingly well made, and about fourteen or fifteen years old,
They all descended at the spot where the trap-door had been
102 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

lifted up. After they came out again, they shut down the door,
and covered it with earth as before; and then returned to the
creek where their vessel lay; but I observed that the young
man did not come back with them: whence I concluded that
he remained in the subterraneous place. This circumstance
very much excited my astonishment.

The old man and the slaves then embarked, and hoisting the
sails, made way for the mainland. When I found the vessel
had got so far off, that I could not be perceived by the crew, I
came down from the tree, and went directly to the place where
I had seen them dig away the earth. I now did the same thing.
and at last discovered a stone, two or three feet square. I lifted
it up, and found that it concealed the entrance to a flight of
stone stairs. I descended, and at the bottom perceived that I
was in a large chamber, the floor of which was covered with a
carpet, as was also a sofa and some cushions with a rich stuff,
where I saw a young man sitting down with a fan in his hand.
I distinguished all these things by the light of two torckes, as I
did also the fruits and pots of flowers, which were near him. At
the sight of me, the young man was much alarmed; but in
order to give him courage, I said to him on entering, “ Whoever
you are, fear nothing, sir: a king, and the son of a king, as 1
am, is not capable of doing you any injury. On the contrary,
you may esteem it as a most fortunate circumstance that I am
come here to deliver you from this tomb, where you seem to me
to have been buried alive ; but for what reasons 1] am unable to
tell. What, however, most embarrasses me, (for I will not con-
ceal that I have been a witness to everything that has passed
since you landed on this island,) and what I cannot understand
is, that you seem to have suffered yourself to have been buried
here without making any resistance.”

The young man was much encouraged by this speech, and
requested, in a pleasing manner, that I would take a seat near
him. As soon as I was seated he said, “I am about, prince, to
inform you of a circumstance, the singular nature of which will
very much surprise you.

“My father is a jeweller, who has acquired by his industry
and great skill in his profession a very large fortune. He has
a great number of slaves and factors, who make many voyages
for him in his own vessels. He has also correspondents in many
TRE THIRD CALENDER. 1o3

courts, which he supplies with all the precious stones and jewels
for which they have occasion. He had been married a long
time without having any children, when one night he dreamed
he should have a son, whose life, however, would be but short.
This dream, when he awoke, gave him great uneasiness. After
my birth my father consulted the astrologers, who answered,
‘Your son will live without any accident or misfortune till he is
fifteen ; but he will then run a great risk of losing his life, and
will not escape from it without much difficulty. If, however, he
should have the good fortune not to perish, his life will continue
many years. About this time too, they added, ‘the equestrian
statue of brass, which stands on the top of the loadstone moun-
tain, will be overthrown by Prince Agib, the son of King Cassib,
and fall into the sea; and the stars also discover, that fifty days
afterwards your son will be killed by that prince,’

“ As this prediction agreed with my father’s dream, he was
very much struck and afflicted by it. He did not, however,
omit taking the greatcst care of my education till the present
moment, which is the fifteenth year of my age. He was yester-
day informed that ten days ago the brazen figure was over-
thrown by the prince whom I mentioned to you: and this in-
telligence cost him so many tears and alarms, that he hardly
looks like the same man.

“Upon this prediction of the astrologers, my father tried
every means to deceive my horoscope, and preserve my life,
For a long: time past, he has taken the precaution to have this
habitation built, in order to conceal me for the fifty days, after
he learned that the statue had been overthrown. It was on this
account, that, as soon as he knew what had happened ten days
since, he came here for the purpose of concealing me during the

‘ forty days that remain ; and he has promised at the expiratior
of that time to come and take me back. As for myself,” he
added, “I have the best hopes, for I do not believe that Prince
Agib will come and look for me under-ground, in the midst of
a desert island. This, my lord, is all I had to inform you of.”

While the son of the jeweller was relating his history to me, J
inwardly laughed at those astrologers, who had predicted that
I should take away his life ; and I felt myself so very unlikely
to verify their prediction, that he had scarcely finished spealk-
ing, before I exclaimed with transport, “ Have confidence, my
104 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

dear sir, in the goodness of God, and fear nothing. Esteem it
only as a debt you had to pay, and that from this hour, you are
free from it. I am delighted at finding myself so fortunate as
to ve here, after having been shipwrecked, in order to guard
you against those who would attempt your life. I will not quit
you for a moment during the forty days, which the vain and
absurd conjectures of the astrologers have made you apprehen-
sive of. During this time, I will render you every service In my
power, and afterwards I will take advantage, with your and
your father’s permission of embarking in your vessel, in order
to return to the continent ; and when I shall have got back to
my kingdom, I shall never forget the obligation I am under to
you, and will endeavour to prove my gratitude by every means
in my power.” I took care, from the fear of alarming him, not
to inform him that I was the very person whom he dreaded.
We ate together out of his store of provisions, which were
abundant. We conversed for some time after supper and then
retired to rest. We had sufficient time to contract a friendship
for each other, and in short, we passed thirty-nine days in the
pleasantest manner possible in this subterraneous habitation.

At length, the fortieth arrived. The youth, when he was
getting up, said to me, in a transport of joy, which he could not
restrain, “Behold me now, prince, on the fortieth day, and
thank God, and your good society, I am not dead. My father
will not fail very soon to acknowledge his obligation, and fur-
nish you with every means and opportunity in his power, which
may be necessary for you to return to your kingdom. But
while we are waiting,” added he, “I beg of you to have the
goodness to warm some water, that I may wash my whole body
in the portable bath. I wish to cleanse myself and change my
dress, in order to receive my father with the greater propriety.”
I put the water on the fire, and when it was just warm, I filled
the portable bath. The young man got in: I both washed and
rubbed him myself. He then got out, and went into the bed
I had prepared for him, and I threw the cover over him. After
he had reposed himself, and slept for some time, he said to me,
“ Oblige me, my prince, and bring me a melon and some sugar,
I want to eat something to refresh me.”

I chose one of the melons which remained, and put it ona
plate, and as I could not find a knife to cut it, I asked the

4
THE THIRD CALENDER. 105

youth, if he knew where there was one. “There is one,” he
replied, “upon the cornice over my head.” I looked up and
perceived one there ; but I strained myself so much in endea-
vouring to get it, that at the very moment I had it in my hand,
my foot by some means got so entangled in the covering of the
bed, that I unfortunately fell down on the young man, and
pierced him to the heart with the knife. He expired the very
same instant.

At this sight, I cried most bitterly; I beat my head and
breast. I tore my habit, and threw myself on the ground in
grief and despair. “Alas!” I cried, “a few hours only re-
mained for him to be out of the danger against which he sought
an asylum ; and at the very moment I thought the danger past,
I am become the assassin, and have caused the prediction to
come to pass. But,” I added, raising my head and hands to-
wards heaven, “if I am guilty of his death, I desire to live no
longer.”

In the meantime reflecting that neither my tears nor sorrow
could revive the youth, and that as the forty days were now con-
cluding, I should be surprised by the father, I quitted the sub-
terraneous building, and ascended to the top of the stairs. I
replaced the large stone over the entrance, and covered it with
the earth. I had scarcely finished, when looking towards the
mainland, I perceived the vessel, which was coming for the
young man. Meditating what plan I should pursue, I said to
myself, “If I let them see me, it is probable the old man will
seize me, and order his slaves to slay me, when he shall have
discovered his son in the state in which I have left him.”

Near the subterraneous cavern there was a large tree, the
thick foliage of which seemed to me well adapted for conceal-
ment. I immediately got up into it, and had no sooner placed
myself so as not to be seen, than I observed the vessel come to
land in the same place it had before done. The old man and the
slaves instantly came on shore, and approached the subterrane-
ous dwelling in a manner that showed they had some hopes.
But when they saw that the ground had been lately disturbed,
they changed colour, especially the old man. They then lifted
up the stone, and descended the stairs. They called the young
man by his name, but no answer was returned. Their fears re-
doubled. They searched about, and at last found him stretched
106 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

on his couch, with the knife through his heart, for I had not had
the courage to draw it out. On seeing this, they uttered such
lamentable cries, that my tears flowed afresh. The old man
fainted, and the slaves brought him out in their arms, that he
might feel the air, and for this purpose they placed him at the
foot of the very tree in which I was. Notwithstanding all their
cares, the unfortunate father remained so long in this state, that
they more than once despaired of his life.

He at length recovered from this long fainting fit. The slaves
then went down, and brought up the body of his son, clothed in
the finest garments, and as soon as the grave, which they made,
was ready, they put the body in. The old man, supported by
two slaves, with his face bathed in tears, threw in the first piece
of earth, after which the slaves filled up the grave. This being
done, the furniture and remainder of the provisions were put on
board the vessel. The old man, overcome with sorrow, was un-
able to support himself, and was therefore carried to the vessel
in a sort of litter by the slaves, and they immediately put to sea,
They soon got to a considerable distance from the island, and I
lost sight of them.

I now remained alone in the island, and passed the following
night in the subterraneous dwelling, which had not been again
shut up ; and the next day I took a survey of the whole island,
resting in those places most adapted to the purpose, whenever I
felt myself weary. I passed a whole month in this unpleasant
manner ; at the end of which time I perceived the sea consider-
ably diminish, the island appeared to become sensibly larger,
and the mainland approached nearer. In truth, the water de-
creased so much, that there was now only a small channel be-
tween me and the continent, and I passed over without being
deeper than the middle of my leg. I then walked so far on the
flat sand, that I was greatly fatigued. I at last reached firmer
ground, and was already at a considerable distance from the
sea, when I saw before me something that appeared like a large
fire. At this I was much rejoiced ; “for here,” said I to my-
self, “I shall certainly find some persons, as a fire cannot light
itself.’ But as I went nearer my mistake began to clear up, and
I soon found out, that what I had taken for a fire was a sort of
castle of red copper, from which the rays of the sun were re
flected in such a manner as to make it appear in flames.
THE THIRD CALENDER. YO]

I stopped near this castle, and sat down, as well to consider
tne beauty of the building, as in some degree to recover from my
fatigue. I had not yet bestowed all the attention upon this
magnificent house which it deserved, when I perceived ten well- .
made young men come out for the purpose, as it appeared, of
walking; but what seemed to me more surprising was, that
they were all blind of their right eye; an old man of rather a
large stature, whose appearance was very venerable, accom-
panied them.

I was very much astonished at meeting so many people at the
same time, who were not only blind of one eye, but had also lost
the same eye. While I was endeavouring to discover in my own
mind for what purpose, or by what circumstance, they were thus
collected together, they accosted me ; and showed signs of great
joy at seeing me. After the first compliments had passed, they
inquired of me what brought me there; I told them, that my
history was rather long ; but if they would take the trouble to
sit down, I would afford them the satisfaction they wished.
They seated themselves, and I related to them everything that
had happened to me, from the moment I had left my own
kingdom till that instant. This narration greatly excited their
surprise. When I had finished my story, they entreated me to
come with them into the castle. I accepted their offer, and
passing through a long suite of halls, antechambers, saloons, and
cabinets, all well furnished and appointed, we came at length to
a large and magnificent apartment, where there were ten small
blue sofas, placed in a circle, but unconnected, which served
both to sit on and rest during the day, and also to sleep upon
in the night. In the midst of this circle there was another sofa,
less raised, but of the same colour, upon which the old man of
whom I have spoken sat, while the young ones seated themselves
upon the other ten. As each sofa held only one person, one of
the young men said to me, “Sit down, my friend, upon the car.
pet in the middle of this place ; and do not endeavour to inform
yourself of anything that regards us, nor ask the reason why we
are all blind of the right eye; be satisfied with what you see,
and do not carry your curiosity any farther. The old man did
not remain long seated ; he got up and went out, but very soon
returned, bringing with him a supper for the ten young men ; to
each of whom he distributed a certain portion. He gave me mine
108 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

in the same way, which, like the rest, I ate alone. As soon as :t
was finished, the old man presented each of us with a cup of wine.

My history appeared to them so extraordinary, that they
made me repeat it when supper was over. This afterwards led
to a conversation, which lasted great part of the night. One of
the young men now observing that it was so late, said to the old
one, “You see that it is time to retire to rest, and yet you do
not bring us what is necessary for us to discharge our duty.”
At this the old man got up, and went into a cabinet, from
whence he brought upon his head ten basins, one after the
other, all covered with blue stuff; he placed one of them with
a torch before each of the young men. They uncovered their
basins, in which there were some ashes, some charcoal in
powder, and some lamp-black. They mixed all these together,
and began to rub them over their faces, and smear their counte-
nances until their appearance was very frightful. After they
had blacked themselves over in this manner, they began to
weep, to make great lamentations, and to beat their head and
breast, calling out incessantly all the time, “Behold the conse
quences of our idleness.”

They passed almost the whole night in this strange occupa-
tion ; at last they gave over, when the old man brought them
some water in which they washed their face and hands. They
then took off their dresses, which were much torn, and put on
others, so that they did not appear to have been engaged in
those extraordinary occupations to which I had been a witness.
Judge what was my fear during all this time. I was tempted a
thousand times to break the silence which they had imposed
upon me, for the purpose of asking them questions ; nor could
I, during the remainder of the night, get any rest.

The following morning I said unto them, “I must inform you.
gentlemen, that I renounce the law you imposed upon me last
night, as I can no longer observe it. I cannot refrain from
inquiring for what reason you daubed your faces with ashes,
charcoal, and black paint, and how you have all lost an eye.”
Notwithstanding my entreaties, they only answered that the
inquiries I made did not relate to me, that I had no interest in
their actions, and that I might remain in peace. We passed the
day in conversing upon different subjects, and, when night came,
the scene was repeated.
THE THIRD CALENDER. rog

I could at last no longer resist my curiosity ; and I very seri-
ously entreated them to satisfy me, or inform me by what road
1 could return to my kingdom ; for I told them it was impos-
sible to remain any longer with them, and be every night a wit-
ness to such an extraordinary sight, if I was not permitted to
know the motives that produced it. One of the young men
thus answered me for the rest: “Do not be astonished at what
we do in your presence: if we have not hitherto yielded to your
entreaties, it has been entirely out of friendship for you ; and to
spare you from the regret of being reduced to the same state in
which you see us. If you wish to experience our unfortunate
fate, you have only to speak, and we will give you the satisfac-
tion you require.” 1 told them, I was determined to know it at
all events. “Once more,” replied the same young man, “we
advise you to restrain your curiosity ; for it will cost you the
sight of your right eye.” “It is of no consequence,” I answered,
“ond I declare to you, that.if this misfortune does happen, I
shall not consider you as the cause of it, but shall lay the blame
entirely on myself.” Again he represented to me, that, when I
should have lost my eye, I must not expect to remain with them;
even if I had thought of it; as their number was complete, and
could not be increased. I told them that it would cause me
much regret to separate myself from such agreeable company,
but still, if it were necessary, I would submit to it ; since, what-
ever might be the consequence, I was bent on obtaining the
satisfaction I required.

The ten young men, observing that I was not to be shaken in
my resolution, took a sheep, and killed it ; after they had taken
off the skin, they gave me the knife they had made use of, and
said, “Take this knife ; it will serve you for an occasion of
which we will soon inform you. Weare going to sew you up in
this skin, in which it is necessary you should be entirely con-
cealed. We shall then leave you in this place, and retire.
Soon afterwards, a bird of a most enormous size, which they
call a roc, will appear in the air, and taking you for a sheep,
will plunge down upon you, and lift you up to the clouds ; but
do not let this alarm you. The bird will soon return with his
prey towards the earth, and will lay you down on the top of a
mountain. As soon as you shall feel yourself upon the ground,
rip open the skin with the knife, and discover yourself. Op
110 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

seeing you, the roc will be alarmed, and fly away, leaving you
at liberty. Do not stop there; but go on until you arrive at a
castle of a most prodigious magnitude, entirely covered with
plates of gold, set with large emeralds and other precious
stones. Go to the gate, which is always open, and enter. All
of us who are here have been in this castle ; but we will tell you
nothing of what we saw, nor what happened to us, as you will
learn everything yourself. The only thing we can inform you
of is, that it has cost each of us a right eye, and the penance
which you have witnessed is what we are obliged to undergo
in consequence of our having been there. The particular his-
tory of each of usis full of such wonderful adventures that they
would form a large volume ; but we cannot now tell you more.”

As soon as the young man had finished this speech, I
wrapped myself up in the sheep-skin, and took the knife which
they had given me. After they had taken the trouble to sew
me up in it, they left me in that place, and retired into their
apartment. It was not long before the roc which they had
mentioned made its appearance, plunged down upon me, took
me up in its talons, as if I were a sheep, and transported me to
the summit of a mountain. When I perceived that I was upon
the ground, I did not fail to make use of the knife. I ripped
open the skin, threw it off, and appeared before the roc, who
flew away the instant it sawme. This roc is a white bird, of an
enormous size ; its strength is such that it will lift up elephants
from the ground, and carry them to the top of mountains, where
it devours them.

My impatience to arrive at the castle was such, that I reached
it in less than half a day, and I certainly found it much more
beautiful than it had been described. The gate was open, and
I entered into a square court of such vast extent, that in it
were ninety-nine doors, made of sandal-wood and aloes, and
one of gold, not to reckon those of many magnificent staircases,
which led to the upper apartments, and some others which I did
not see. The hundred doors I have mentioned formed the en-
trances, either into the gardens, or into magazines filled with
riches, or some other places, which contained things most sur-
prising to behold.

Opposite to me, I saw an open door, through which I entered
into a large saloon, where forty young females were sitting
THE THIRD CALENDER. Iir

whose beauty was so perfect that it was impossible for the
imagination to form to itself anything beyond it. They were all
very magnificently dressed, and as soon as they perceived me
they got up, and, without waiting for me to pay my compliments,
they called out, with appearance of great joy, “ Welcome, my
brave lord, you are welcome ;” and one of them speaking for
the rest, said, “We have a long time expected a person like
you. Your manner sufficiently shews that you possess all the
good qualities we could wish, and we hope that you will not
find our company either disagreeable or unworthy of you.”
After some resistance on my part, they forced me to sit down
on a place that was more raised than theirs ; and when I shewed
them it was unpleasant to me, they said, “It is your place;
from this moment you are our lord, our master, and our judge ;
we are your slaves, and ready to obey your commands.”

Some of the ladies covered the tables with dried fruits, sweet-
meats, and other condiments likely to excite a desire for drink-
ing ; they also furnished the sideboard with various wines and
liquors, while the remainder of the ladies came with several
musical instruments. When everything was ready, they invited
me to sit down at table; the ladies sat down with me, and we
remained a considerable time. One of them then addressing
me, said, “ You are fatigued with the distance you have come
to-day, and it is time you should take some repose.” They then
conducted me to a magnificent apartment and left me to my
slumbers. In short,madam, not to tire you by repeating the
same thing over again, J may tell you at once that I passed a
whole year with these forty ladies.

I was never more surprised than at the end of the year, when
the forty ladies, instead of presenting themselves to me with
their accustomed good spirits, and making inquiries after my
health, one morning entered my apartment with their counte-
nances bathed in tears. They each came and embraced me, and
said, “ Adieu, dear prince, adieu ; we are now compelled to leave
you.”

Their tears affected me very mucn. { entreated them to in-
form me of the cause of their grief, and why they were obliged,
as they said, to leave me. “ My beautiful ladies,” I exclaimed,
“tell me, I beseech you, is it in my power to console you? or
will my aid and assistance prove us@less?” Instead of answer:
12 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

ing me in a direct manner, they said, “ Would we had never
seen or known you. Many men have done us the honour of
visiting us, previous to yourself ; but no one possessed the ele-
gance, the softness, the power of pleasing, the merit, of yourself,
nor do we know how we shall be able to live without you.”
Upon this, they renewed their tears. “ Amiable ladies,” I cried,
“do not, I beg of you, keep me any longer in suspense, but tell
me the cause of your sorrow.” ‘‘Alas!” answered they, “ what
else could afflict us but the necessity of separating ourselves
from you. Perhaps we shall never meet again. Yet, still, if you
really wished it, and had sufficient command over yourself for
the purpose, it is not absolutely impossible for you to rejoin us.”
“Tn truth, ladies,” I replied, “1 do not at all understand what
you mean ; speak, I conjure you, more openly.” “Well, then,”
said one of them, “fo satisfy you, we must inform you we are all
princesses, and the daughters of kings. You have seen in what
manner, and under what conditions, we live here; but at the
end of each year we are compelled to absent ourselves forty
days, to fulfil some duties which cannot be dispensed with,
but which we are not at liberty to reveal ; after this, we again
return to this castle. Yesterday the year finished, and to-day
we must leave you. This is the great cause of our affliction.
Before we go, we will give you the keys of everything, and par-
ticularly of the hundred doors, within which you will find ample
room to gratify your curiosity and amuse your solitude during
our absence. But, for your own sake, and for our particular
interest, we entreat you to refrain from opening the golden door.
If you do open it, we shall never see you again ; and the fear we
are in, lest you should, increases our sorrow. We hope you will
profit by the advice we have given you. Your repose, your
happiness, nay, your life, depends upon it; therefore, be careful.
If you indiscreetly yield to your curiosity, you will also do us a
considerable injury. We conjure you, therefore, not to be guilty
of this fault, and to afford us the consolation of finding you here
at the end of the forty days. We would take the key of the
golden door with us, but it would be an offence to such a prince
as you are to doubt your circumspection and discretion.”

This speech affected me very sensibly. 1 made them under-
stand that their absence would cause me much pain, and thanked
them very much for the good advice they gave me, and after
THE THIRD CALENDER. 11z

taking leave of them, they departed from the castle, in which 1
remained quite alone.

The pleasantness of their company, good living, concerts, and
various amusements, had so entirely engrossed my time during
the whole year, that I had not the least opportunity, nor indeed
inclination, to examine the wonders that were contained in this
enchanted palace. I was very much afflicted at their departure ;
and although their absence was to last only forty days, this time,
when deprived of their society, seemed to me an age.

I determined, in my own mind, to attend to the advice they had
given me not to open the golden door 3 but as I was permitted,
with that one exception, to satisfy my curiosity, I took the keys be-
longing to the others, which were regularly arranged, and opened
the first door. I entered a fruit garden, to which I thought nothing
in the world was comparable ; not even that of which our religion
promises us the enjoyment after death. The admirable order and
arrangement in which the trees were disposed, the abundance
and variety of the fruits, many of which were unknown to me,
together with their freshness and beauty, and the elegant neat-
ness apparent in every spot, ravished me with astonishment.

I could not sufficiently examine and admire so beautiful a
spot ; and I should never have left it if I had not from this
beginning conceived a still higher idea of the things which I had
not yet beheld. I returned with my mind full of the wonders I
had beheld. I then closed that door and opened the next.

In the place of a fruit garden, I now discovered one of flowers,
which was not less singular in its kind. The rose, the jessamine,
the violet, the narcissus, the hyacinth, the anemone, the tulip,
the ranunculus, the carnation, the lily, and an infinity of other
flowers, which in other places bloom at various times, come all
into flower at once in this spot , and nothing can be more luxu-
riously soft than the air you breathe in this garden,

1 then opened the third door, where I discovered a very large
aviary. It was paved with different coloured marbles, of the
finest and least common sort. The cages were of sandal wood
and aloes, and contained a great number of nightingales, gold-
finches, canaries, larks, and other birds, whose notes were sweeter
and more melodious than any I had ever heard before. The
vases, which contained their food and water, were of jasper o¢
the most, valuable agate. This aviary also was kept with the

ir
rm THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

greatest degree of neatness : and from its vast extent I conceive
that it would employ not less than a hundred persons to keep it
in the state it then was, and yet no one appeared either here or
in the other gardens, in none of which did I observe a single
weed that was noxious, nor the least superfluous thing that could
offend the sight.

The sun was already set, and I retired much delighted with
the warbling of the multitude of birds which were then flying
about to find the most commodious place to perch and enjoy the
repose of the night. I went back to my apartment, and deter-
mined to open all the other doors on the succeeding days except
the hundredth. The next day I did not fail to go to the fourth
door and open it. But if that which I had seen on the foregoing
days was capable of surprising me, what I now beheld put me
in ecstasy. I first entered into a large court, surrounded by
buildings of a very singular sort of architecture, of which, te
avoid being very prolix, I will not give you a description.

This structure had forty doors all open, each of which was an
entrance into a sort of treasury, containing more riches than
many kingdoms. The first contained large quantities of pearls,
and what is almost incredible, the most valuable, which were as
large as pigeons’ eggs, were more numerous than the smaller.
The second was filled with diamonds, carbuncles, and rubies ; the
third with emeralds ; the fourth contained gold in ingots ; the
fifth gold in money ; the sixth ingots of silver, and the two fol-
lowing silver money. The rest were filled with amethysts, chry-
solites, topazes, opals, turquoises, hyacinths, and every other
sort of precious stone we are acquainted with ; not to mention
agate, jasper, cornelian, and coral, both in branches, and whole
trees, with which one apartment was entirely filled.

I will not detain you, madam, by giving you an account of all
the wonderful and valuable things which I saw on the following
days; I will only inform you that I spent nine-and-thirty days
in opening the ninety-nine doors, and in admiration of every
thing that offered itself to my view. There now remained only
the hundredth, which I was forbidden to touch. The fortieth
day since the departure of the charming princesses now arrived.
If I had been able, only for that one day, to have had the power
over myself I ought to have had, I should have been the hap-
plest instead of the most miserable of men. Thev would have
THE THIRD CALENDER. TI5

returned the next day, and the pleasure I should have experi-
enced in receiving them ought to have acted as a restraint upon
my curiosity ; but through a weakness, which I shall never cease
to lament, I yielded to the temptation of some evil spirit, who
did not suffer me to rest till I had subjected myself to the pain
and punishment I have since experienced.

I opened the fatal door, though I had promised not to attemp*
it. Before I even set my foot withinside, a very agreeable odour
struck me, but so powerful, it made me faint. I soon, however,
recovered, but instead of profiting by such warning, instantly
shutting the door, and giving up all idea of satisfying my curio-
sity, I entered; having first waited till the odour was lessened
and dispersed through the air. I then felt no inconvenience
from it. I found a very large and vaulted room, the floor of
which was strewed with saffron. It was illuminated with
lights made of aloe-wood and ambergris, and placed on golden
stands ; these afforded a strong smell. The brightness caused
by these was still farther heightened by many lamps of silver and
gold, which were filled with oil composed of many perfumes.

Among the numerous objects which attracted my attention,
was a black horse, the best-formed and most beautiful that ever
was seen. I went close to it in order to observe it more atten-
tively. The saddle and bridle, which were on it, were of massive
gold, richly worked. On one side of its manger there was clean
barley and sesame, and the other was filled with rose-water ; I
then took hold of its bridle, and led it towards the light, to exa-
mine it the better. I mounted it, and endeavoured to make it
go, but as it would not move, I struck it with a switch, which I
had found in its magnificent stable. It had hardly felt the
stroke, before it began to neigh in a most dreadful manner ;
then spreading its wings, which I had not till that moment per-
ceived, it rose so high in the air, that I lost sight of the ground.
I now thought only of holding fast on its back; nor did I ex-
perience any injury if I except the great terror with which I was
seized. At length it began to descend towards the earth, where
it alighted ; then, without giving me time to get down, it shook
me so violently, that I fell off behind, and with the end of its tail
it dashed out my right eye.

This was the way I became blind, and the prediction of the
ten young lords was now instantly brought to my recollection
116 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

The norse itself immediately after spread its wings, took flight,
and disappeared. I rose up much afflicted at the misfortune,
which I had thus voluntarily brought upon myself, and started
in the direction of Bagdad.

During my journey, I shaved my beard and eyebrows, and
put on the habit of a calender. I was a long time on the road,
and it was only this evening that I arrived in this city. At the
entrance of one of the gates I encountered these two calenders,
my brethren, who were equally strangers with myself. We were
all much surprised with each other at the singular circumstance
of having each lost our right eye. We had not, however, much
leisure to converse on the subject of our mutual misfortune.
We had only time, madam, to implore your assistance, and
which you have so generously afforded us.

When the third calender had finished the recital of his history,
Zobeidé, addressing herself both to him and his brethren, said,
“« Depart, you are all three at liberty to go wherever you please.”
“ Pardon, madam,” answered one of them, “ we beg of you our
curiosity, and permit us to stay and hear the adventures of these
gentlemen, who have not yet spoken.” The lady then turned to
the side where the caliph, the vizier Giafar, and Mesrour, of
whose real situation and character she was still ignorant, wee,
and desired each of them to relate his history.

The grand vizier, Giafar, who was always prepared to speak,
immediately answered Zobeidé. “In order to obey you, madam,”
said he, “ we have only to repeat to you what we already related
before we entered. We are,’ he continued, “merchants of
Moussoul, and we are come to Bagdad for the purpose of trading
with our merchandise, which we have placed in the warehouses
belonging to the khan where we live. We dined to-day toge-
ther, with many others of our profession, at a merchant's of this
city, who, after treating us with the most delicate viands and
finest wines, had ordered a company of male and female dancers,
and a set of musicians, both vocal and instrumental. The great
noise and uproar which we all made attracted the notice of the
watch, who came and arrested many of the guests, but we had
the good fortune to escape. As, however, it was so very late,
and the door of our khan would be shut, we knew not where to
go to. It happened accidentally that we passed through yeur
VHREE CALENDERS AND FIVE LADIES. 117

street, and as we heard the sounds of pleasure and gaiety within
your walls, we determined to knock at the door. This is the
only relation we have to make, and which we have done accord-
ing to your commands.”

Zobeidé, after listening to this narration, seemed to hesitate
on what she should say, which the three calenders observing,
they entreated her to be equally generous to the three pretended
merchants of Moussoul as she had beento them. “Well, then,”
she cried, “I agree to it. I wish all of youto be under the same
obligation to me. I will therefore do you this favour, but it is
only on condition that you instantly quit this house, and go
wherever you please. Zobeidé gave this order in a tone of voice
that shewed she meant to be obeyed ; the caliph, the vizier, Mes-
rour, the three calenders, and the porter, therefore went away
without replying a word, for the presence of the seven armed
slaves served to make them very respectful. They had no
sooner left the house, and the door was shut, than the caliph
said to the three calenders, at the same time, without letting
them know who he was, “ What, gentlemen, as you are strangers,
and but just arrived in this city, do you intend to do? and
which way do you think of going, as it is not yet daylight ?”
“This very thing, sir,” answered they, “much embarrasses us.”
“ Follow us, then,” replied the caliph, “and we will relieve you
from this difficulty.” He then whispered his vizier, and ordered
him to conduct them to his own house, and bring them to the
palace in the morning. “I wish,” added he, “to have their
adventures written, for they are worthy of a place in the annals
of my reign.”

The vizier Giafar carried the three calenders home, the porter
went to his own house, and the caliph, accompanied by Mesrour,
returned to his palace. He retired to his couch, but his mind
was so entirely occupied by all the extraordinary things he had
both seen and heard, he was unable to close his eyes. He was
particularly anxious to know who Zobeidé was, and the motives
she could possibly have for treating the two black dogs so ill;
and also the reason that Aminé’s bosom was so covered with
scars. The morning at length broke while he was still engaged
with these reflections. He immediately got up and went into
the room where he held his councils; he then gave audience,
and seated uimself on his throne.
118 THE ARABLAN NIGHTS.

it was not long before the grand vizier arrived, who directly
went through the usual ceremonies of respect. “ Vizier,” said
the caliph to him, “the business which is now before us is not
very pressing ; that of the three ladies and the two black dogs

.is of more consequence, nor will my mind be free from agitation
till I am fully informed of everything that has caused me so
much astonishment. Go and order these ladies to attend, and,
at the same time, bring back the three calenders with you. Be-
gone, and remember I am impatient for your return.”

The vizier, who was well acquainted with the quick and vio-
lent disposition of his master, hastened to obeyhim, He arrived
at the house of the ladies, and informed them, with as much
politeness as possible, of the orders he had received to conduct
them to the caliph—but did not hint at anything relative to what
passed the night before.

The ladies immediately put on their veils and went along with
the vizier, who, in passing his own door, called for the calenders.
They had just learnt that they had before seen the caliph, and
had even spoken to him without even knowing it was he. The
vizier brought them all to the palace, and executed his com-
mission with so much diligence that the caliph was perfectly

satisfied. This prince ordered the ladies to stand behind the
- doorway, which led to his own apartment, in order to preserve a
certain decorum before the officers ofhis household. He kept the
three calenders near him, who made it sufficiently apparent, by
their respectful behaviour, that they were not ignorant in whose
presence they had the honour to appear.

When the ladies were seated, the caliph turned himself to-
wards them, and said, “ When I inform you, ladies, that I intro-
duced myself to you last night, disguised as a merchant, I shall,
without doubt, cause you some alarm: you are afraid, probably,
that you offended me, and you think, perhaps, that I have
ordered you to come here only to shew you some marks of my-
resentment ; but be of good courage, and be assured that I have
forgotten what is past, and that I am even very well satisfied
with your conduct. I wish that all the ladies of Bagdad were
possessed of as much sense as I have observed in you. I shall
always remember the moderation with which you conducted
yourselves after the incivility of which we were guilty towaras
you. I was then a simple merchant of Moussoul, but I am
THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE. t1g

now Haroun Alraschid, the seventh caliph of the glorious house
of Abbas, which holds the place of our great prophet. I have
ordered you here only for the sake of being informed who you
are, and to inquire of you for what reason one of you, after hav-
ing ill-treated the two black dogs, wept with them. Nor am I
less curious to learn why the bosom of another became so
covered with scars.”

Though the caliph pronounced these words very distinctly,
and the three ladies understood them very well, the vizier
Giafar, as was the custom, did not fail to repeat them. The
prince had no sooner encouraged Zobeidé by this speech, which
he addressed to her, than she gave him the satisfaction he re-
quired in the following manner.

EXT-BRGLO)OD2-3

THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE.
5|OMMANDER of the Faithful, the history which I am

@ © going to relate to your majesty is probably one of the
c most surprising you have ever heard. The two black

~ dogs and myself are three sisters, having the same
father and mother ; and I shall, in the course of my narration,
inform you by what strange accident they have been transformed
into these animals. The two ladies who live with me, and who
are now here, are also my sisters, having the same father, but a
different mother. She whose bosom is covered with scars is
called Aminé ; the name of the other is Safié, and I am called
Zobeide.

After the death of our father, the estate which he left us was
equally divided amongst us. When my two half-sisters had
received their share, they went and lived with their mother;
my other two sisters and I remained with ours, who was still
alive, and who, when she died, left a thousand sequins to each
of us. When we had received what belonged to us, my two
elder sisters, for I am the youngest, married. They of course
went to live with their husbands, and left me alone. Not long
after their marriage, the husband of my eldest sister sold every
thing he possessed, both of estate and movables, and with the


120 THE AKABIAN NIGHTS.

money he thus got together, and with what he received also
with my sister, they both of them went over to Africa. Her
husband there squandered away, in good living and dissipation,
not only all his own fortune, but also that which my sister brought
him. At length, finding himself reduced to the greatest distress,
he found out some pretext for a divorce, and drove her from
him.

She returned to Bagdad, but not without suffering almost
incredible evils during so long a journey. She came to seek a
refuge at my house, in a state so deserving of pity, that she
would have excited it even in the most obdurate hearts. I
received her with every mark of affection she could expect from
me; I inquired of her how she came to be in so wretched a
condition ; she informed me, with tears in her eyes, of the bad
conduct of her husband, and of the unworthy treatment she had
experienced from him. I was affected at her misfortunes, and
mingled my tears with hers. I then made her go tv the bath,
and supplied her from my own wardrobe ; this being done, I
addressed these words to her: “You are my elder sister, and I
shall always look upon you as amother. During your absence, .
Heaven has caused the little fortune which has fallen to my lot
to prosper, and the occupation I have followed has been that of
rearing silk-worms. Be assured, that everything I possess is
equally yours, and that you have the same power of disposing
of it as myself.”

From this time we lived together in the same house for many
months in perfect harmony. We often talked about our other
sister, and were much surprised at never hearing anything of
her. At last she unexpectedly arrived, and in as miserable a
state as the eldest had done. Her husband had ill-treated her
in a similar manner, and I received her with the same kindness,

Some time after this, both my sisters having heard of the
death of their husbands, under the pretence, as they said, that
they were a considerable burden to me, informed me that they
had thoughts of marrying again. I told them, that if the only
reason for this intention was the idea of being an expense to me,
1 begged they would continue to live with me without thinking
of that, as my income was sufficient for us all three to live in the
style and manner suitable to our condition ; but I added, “J
rather think you really wish te marry again. If that be the fact,
THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE. 121

I am, f own, very much astonished at it, after the experience
you have had.”

Everything I said to them was without effect. They had de-
termined, in their own minds, to marry, and they executed their
intentions. At the end, however, of a few months, they’ came
again to me, and expressed a thousand regrets for not having
followed my advice. “ You are, it is true, our youngest sister,”
they said, “but you possess more sense than we do. If you will
once more receive us into your house, and only consider us as
your slaves, we will never again be guilty of such a fault.” “My
dear sisters,’ answered I, “my regard for you is not changed
since last we parted. Return and enjoy with me whatever I
possess.” I embraced them, and we lived together as before.

A year passed, and we continued on the best terms. J deter-
mined now to make a sea voyage, and risk some part of my for-
tune in commercial speculations. With this view I went with
my two sisters to Balsora, where I purchased a vessel ready for
sea, which I loaded with the merchandise I had brought with
me from Bagdad. We set sail, and after twenty days we made
land. The first that appeared was a high mountain, at the foot
of which was a town of considerable magnitude. As the wind
was fresh, we soon arrived in the harbour, where we ces’
anchor. A

I was too impatient to wait till my sisters were ready to ac-
company me: I therefore disembarked by myself, and went
directly to the gate of the town. I observed rather a numerous
guard, but the aspect of allof them was so hideous it frightened me.
I saw, however, they did not stir, and even that their eyes were
motionless. This gave me courage, and on approaching still
nearer to them, I perceived they were all petrified. I then en-
tered the town and passed through several streets, in all of which
I observed men in every attitude, but they were without motion,
and absolutely turned into stone. Having arrived at a large
open place in the middle of the town, I discovered a great gate,
covered with plates of gold, the two folding doors of which were
open. I passed on to a large court, where there were many
people: some seemed in the very act of going out, and others of
entering ; nevertheless, they all remained in the same place since
they also were turned into stone, in the same manner as those
which I had betore seen. I passec on to a second court, and
122 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

trom thence to a third ; but they were both deserted, and a sort
of horrid silence reigned throughout the place. Having ad-
vanced to a fourth court, I saw opposite to me a very beautiful
building, the windows of which were shut with a trellis of mas-
sive gold. I concluded that this was the apartment of the queen.
I passed on, and went into a chamber very richly decorated, in
which I perceived a lady, who was also transformed to stone: I
knew that this was the queen, by a crown of gold which she had
upon her head, and by a necklace of pearls, which were as large
and round as small nuts.

From the chamber-of the petrified queen, I passed on through
many other magnificent apartments, of various descriptions,
amusing myself thus until it was midnight, when I heard a
voice like that of a man who was reading the Koran, in the
same manner, and in a similar tone, as it was the custom to
read it in our temples. This gave me great joy ; I immediately
got up, and taking a torch to light me, I came to the door
of a cabinet, from which I was sure the voice issued. A
young man of a pleasant countenance was seated upon a
carpet, and recited with great attention from the Koran, which
lay before him upon a small desk. The young man, on observ-
ing me, said, “I entreat you, lady, to tell me who you are, and
what has brought you to this desolatetown? I willinform you
in return, who I am, what has happened to me, and for what
reason the inhabitants of this town are reduced to the condition
you have seen ; and how it happens, also, that I alone am safe,
and have escaped so dreadful a disaster.”

I related to him, in a few words, whence I came, what had
induced me to make this voyage, and how I had fortunately
arrived at this port after twenty days’ sail.

“To account for the wonders you see here, madam,” said he,
you must know that this city was the capital of a very powerful
kingdom, of the same name and title as that of the king, my
father. ‘This prince, as well as all his court, the inhabitants of
this city, and also all his other subjects, were of the religion
of Magi, idolaters of fire, and of Nardoun, the ancient king of
the giants, who rebelled against the Prophet.

“ Although both my father and mother were idolaters, I had
in my infancy the good fortune to have a governess, or nurse,
who was of the true religion ; she was thoroughly acquainted
THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE. 123

with the Koran, could repeat it by heart, and explain it perfectly
well. ‘My prince, she would often say to me, ‘there is only
one true God; take care how you acknowledge and adore any
other” She taught me also to read the Arabic language, and
the book which she gave me for this purpose was the Koran. I
was no sooner capable of understanding it than she explained to
me all the particular points of that admirable book ; she made
me enter thoroughly into the spirit of it, entirely unknown to
my father and every one besides. She at length died ; but it
was not before she had given me all the instruction that was
necessary to convince me most completely of the truths of the
Mussulman religion. After her death, I remained constant and
firm in the sentiments and opinions she had instilled into me,
and I felt an utter abhorrence for the god Nardoun and the
worship of fire.

“ About three years and a few months ago, a voice like thunder
was heard on a sudden all over the town, so very distinctly that
no one lost a single word. The words were these :—‘ INHA-
BITANTS, ABANDON THE WORSHIP OF NARDOUN AND OF FIRE,
AND ADORE THE ONLY PROPHET WHO SHEWS MERCY.’

“The same voice was heard three successive years, yet not
une person was converted. On the last day of the third years
between three and four o’clock in the morning, every one of the
inhabitants were in an instant transformed into stones, each
remaining in the very posture and spot he then happened to be
in. The king, my father, experienced the same fate; he was
changed to a black stone, as you might see in a part of the
palace ; and the queen, my mother, experienced a similar trans-
formation, and I am the only person who has escaped this ter-
rible punishment.”

“TJ can no longer doubt,” I said tohim, “that Heaven has con-
ducted me to your country for the express purpose of enabling
you to leave so melancholy a spot. The vessel in which I ar-
rived may lead you to conclude that I am of some consequence
in Bagdad, where I have left things of equal value with those I
have brought. I can venture to offer you a safe retreat there
till the powerful Commander of the Faithful, the vicar of our
great Prophet, whom you are not ignorant of, shall have
bestowed upon you all the honours you so well deserve. This
illustrious prince resides at Bagdad; and, be assured, he will
124 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

no sooner be informed of your arrival in his capital than you
will acknowledge you have not sought his assistance in vain.
It is not possible for you to live any longer in a city where every
object is become insupportable to you. My vessel is at your
service, and you may dispose of it at your pleasure.” Hejoyfully
accepted the offer, and as soon as the morning appeared, we de-
parted from the palace, and went towards the harbour, where we
found my sisters, the captain, and my slaves, all in great pain
about my safety. After introducing my sisters to the prince, I in-
formed them of the reason that had prevented my return on the
preceding day; I related to them also my adventures, how I
met the young prince, his history, and the cause of the entire
desolation which reigned over the whole of so beautiful a city.

After we had filled the ship with whatever we wished to carry
away, we set sail, with the wind as favourable as we could wish,
having first taken in such a supply of provisions and water as
we judged sufficient for our voyage.

From the commencement of our voyage, the young prince, my
sisters, and myself, entertained ourselves very agreeably every
day ; but alas ! this harmony and good humour did not last long.
My sisters became jealous of the good understanding which they
observed to subsist between the prince and myself, and, ina
malicious manner, asked me what I intended to do with him
when we arrived at Bagdad. I was very well aware that they
put this question to me only for the purpose of discovering my
sentiments. I therefore pretended to give the matter a pleasant
turn, and jocosely told them I intended to make him my husband.

The prince overhearing this, replied, “Madam, I know not
whether you say this in joke or not ; but, with respect to myself,
I declare most seriously, before these ladies, your sisters, that I
would accept you for a wife most willingly.” At this speech, my
sisters instantly changed colour, and from this moment I ob-
served that they no longer continued to have the same regard
for me as before.

We had already reached the Persian Gulf, and were very near
Balsora, where, if the wind proved strong and favourable, I
hoped to arrive on the following day. But in the night, while ]
was fast asleep, my sisters seized that opportunity to throw me
into the sea; they treated the prince also in the same manner,
and he was unfortunately drowned. For some moments | sup-
THE HISTORY OF ZOBEIDE, 125

ported myself on the surface of the water, and by good fortune,
or rather by a miracle, I at length felt the bottom. I advanced
forward towards something that appeared very black, and whi ch,
as well as the obscurity would suffer me to distinguish, I conjec-
tured to be land. I happily gained the shore, and when the day
appeared, I found that I was in a small desert island, about
twenty miles from the town of Balsora. I immediately dried my
clothes in the sun, and in walking about, I discovered many sorts
of fruit, and also a spring of fresh water. From these circum-
stances, I had great hopes of being able to preserve my life.

I then went and reposed myself in the shade, and while there,
I observed a very large and long serpent with wings, It ad-
vanced towards me, first moving on one side and then on the
other, with its tongue hanging out of its mouth. From this I
conjectured it had received some injury. I immediately got up,
and perceived that it was pursued by another serpent still larger,
who held it fast by the end of its tail, and was endeavouring to
devour it. This excited my compassion ; and instead of running
away, I had the courage to take up a stone, which I accidently
found near me; and letting it fall with all my strength on the
larger serpent, I struck it on its head, and crushed it to pieces.
The other, finding itself at liberty, immediately opened its wings
and flew away. I continued to look for some time at this very
extraordinary animal ; but having lost sight of it, I again seated
myself in the shade in another spot, and fell asleep.

Conceive what was my astonishment, when I awoke, to find
close by my side a black woman, of a lively and agreeable ex-
pression of countenance, holding by a chain two dogs of the
same colour. I immediately sat up, and asked her who she was
“T am,” she replied, “that serpent, which you delivered not
long since from its most cruel enemy. I imagined I could not
better repay the important services you had rendered me, than
by what I have just now performed. I was well acquainted
with the treachery of your sisters, and, to gratify your revenge,
as soon as I was delivered by your generous assistance, I col-
tected together a great many of my companions, who are fairies,
like myself : we immediately transported all the lading of your
vessel to your warehouses at Bagdad; and we then sunk the
ship. These two black dogs, which you see here, are your
sisters ; I have given them that form ; but this punishment will
126 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

not be sufficient, and I wish you to treat them in the manner I
am going to point out.”

At this instant the fairy took both the two black dogs and
myself in her arms, and transported us to Bagdad, where I per-
ceived, laid up in my warehouse, all the riches with which my
vessel had been Jaden. Before the fairy left me she delivered
to me the two black dogs, and spoke as follows: “I command
you by order of Him who can subvert the seas, and under the
penalty of being changed to a similar animal, to inflict upon
each of your sisters, every night, one hundred lashes with a
whip ; as a punishment for the crime they have been guilty of
towards you and the young prince, whom they have drowned.”
I felt myself obliged to promise to execute what she required.

Every evening from that instant I have, though unwillingly,
treated them in the manner your majesty was a witness to last
night. I endeavour to express to them, by my tears, with what
repugnance and grief I fulfil my cruel duty; and in all this you
may plainly perceive that I am rather to be pitied than blamed.
If there be anything else that regards me, and of which you
may wish to be informed, my sister Aminé, by the recital of her
history, will afford you every explanation,

mY OIG YOO

THE HISTORY OF AMINE.

FOMMANDER of the Faithful, (began Aminé,) that I
may not repeat those things which your majesty has
already been informed of by my sister, I will only
mention, that my mother, having taken a house te
pass her widowhood in private, first bestowed me in marriage
on the heir of one of the richest men in this city.

J had not been married quite a year, before my husband died.
I thus became a widow, and was in possession of all his pro-
perty, which amounted to above ninety thousand sequins. I
was one day quite alone, and employed about my domestic
affairs, when they came and told me that a lady wanted to speak
with me. I desired them to let her come in. She appeared to
be very far advanced in years. On her entrance she saluted


THE HISTORY OF AMINE. 127

me, by kissing the ground, and then rising on her knees, she
said, “TI entreat you, my good lady, to excuse the liberty which
I have taken in coming to importune you; but the assurance
I have received of your charitable disposition is the cause of
my boldness. I must inform you, most honourable lady, that I
have an orphan daughter, who is to be married to-day ; we are
both strangers, and have not the least knowledge of any one in
this city. This causes us great anxiety and confusion, because
we wish that the numerous family with which we are going to
be connected, should believe that we are not altogether un-
known, but are of some respectability and credit. It is for this
reason, most charitable lady, that you would lay us under an
infinite obligation, if you would honour the nuptials with your
presence.

The poor lady was in tears during the whole of this speech,
which very much excited my compassion. “My good mother,”
replied I, “do not afflict yourself any more; I shall be very
happy to oblige you in the way you wish. Tell me whither I
must come; I only wish for time sufficient to dress myself pro-
perly for such an occasion.” The old lady was so overjoyed at
this answer, that she would have fallen at my feet and kissed
them, if I had not prevented her. “My dear good lady,” she
cried, “it is not necessary for you to have the trouble of remem-
bering the address, but only that you will have the goodness to
go with me in the evening at the time I shall come and cai]
for you.”

She had no sooner left me, than I went and took the dress I
liked best ; also a necklace of large pearls, a pair of bracelets,
some rings both for the fingers and ears, of the finest and most
brilliant diamonds ; for I, somehow or other, seemed to have 2
presentiment of what would happen to me.

The evening began to close, when the old lady, with a coun-
tenance that expressed great joy, arrived at my house. She
kissed my hand, and said, “The parents and relations of my
son-in-law are all arrived; and they are ladies of the first conse-
quence in this city. You may now come, whenever it is agree-
able to you; and Iam ready to serve you as a guide.” We
immediately set out, and she walked before to shew me the way.
I followed, together with a great number of my female slaves,
all properly dressed for the occasion. Having come into a wide
128 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

street, that had been fresh swept and watered, we stopped at a
large door, lighted by a lamp, by the help of which I could dis-
tinguish this inscription, written over the door, in letters of
gold: “THIS IS THE CONTINUAL ABODE OF PLEASURES AND OF
yoy.” The old lady knocked, and the door instantly opened.

They conducted me through a court into a large hall, where }
was received by a young lady of incomparable beauty. “You
have come here, madam,” she said to me, “to assist at some
nuptials ; but I trust they will belong to different persons from
those which you expect. I have a brother, who is one of the
best-made and accomplished of men. He is so charmed with
the description which he has heard of your beauty, that his fate
absolutely depends upon you ; and he will be most unfortunate
and wretched if you do not take pity upon him. He is well ac-
quainted with the situation you hold in the world, and I can as-
sure you that he is not unworthy of youralliance. If my prayers,
madam, can have any weight with you, 1 readily join them to
his, and entreat you not to reject the offer which he makes you,
of receiving him for your husband.”

Since the death of my husband, the idea of marrying again
never came intomy head ; but I did not possess sufficient reso-
lution to refuse so beautifula person. I had no sooner given my
assent to this by my silence, accompanied by a blush, which suf-
fused my cheek, than the young lady clapped her hands; a
young man immediately entered with so majestic an air, and so
much apparent grace, that I thought myself fortunate in hav-
ing made so excellent a conquest. He seated himself near me ;
and I discovered, by the conversation that passed between us,
that his merit was still greater than his sister had led me to
believe.

When she found that we were well satisfied with each other,
she clapped her hands a second ume, and the cadi immediately
entered, who made a contract for our marriage, signed it, and
had it also witnessed by four persons, whom he brought with.
him for that purpose. There was one condition, and it was the
only one my new husband required of me; and this was, that I
should neither see nor speak to any other man than himself.
He then took an oath, that if I preserved these terins, I should
have every reason to be satisfied with him. Our marriage was
then concluded.
THE HISTORY OF AMINE. 129

About a month after our marriage, having occasion to pur-
chase some silk stuff, I asked leave of my husband to go out
and execute this commission. This he immediately granted ;
and I took with me, by way of companion, the old woman, of
whom I have already spoken, and who lived in the house, and
two of my female slaves.

When we had come to that street in which the merchants re-
side, the old woman said to me, “Since you are come, my good
mistress, to look for silk stuff, I will take you to a young mer-
chant here, with whom I am very well acquainted.” We entered
a shop, where there was a merchant, who was a well-made young
man. I sat down, and desired him, by means of the old woman,
to shew me some of the most beautiful silk stuffs that he had.
The old woman wished me to make the request myself, but I
told her, that one of the conditions of our marriage was not to
speak to any man besides my husband; and that I did not in-
tend to infringe it.

The merchant shewed me a variety of sorts, one of which
pleased me more than the rest, and I desired her to ask the
price of it. In answer to her, he said, “I will sell it to her for
neither silver nor gold ; but I will make her a present of it, if
she will have the condescension to permit me to kiss her cheek.”
I desired the old woman to tell him, that his proposal was a very
rude and impertinent one. But instead of doing what I ordered,
she told me she thought that what the merchant required was a
matter of no importance ; that he did not ask me to speak, but
I had only to present my cheek to him, which was merely the
business of a moment. My desire to possess the silk was so
great, I was foolish enough to follow the old woman’s advice.
She and my slaves immediately stood up before me, that no
person might observe me; I then drew aside my veil, when,
instead of kissing me, the merchant gave me sucha bite that the
blood flowed from the wound.

The surprise and pain were so great, that I fainted and fell
down. I remained for so great a length of time in that state,
that it afforded the merchant sufficient opportunity to shut up
his shop, and make his escape. When I returned to my senses,
I perceived my cheek entirely covered with blood.

The oid woman who accompanied me, and who was extremely
chagrined at the accident which had happened, endeavoured

i
130 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

nevertheless to give me courage, saying she would give me a
remedy which would cure the wound in three days. My faint-
ing had rendered me so weak that I could scarcely walk: I
however contrived to get home, but on entering my chamber
l again fainted. In the meantime, the old woman applied her
remedy, and I recovered from the fit, and went immediately
to bed.

Night came, and my husband arrived. He perceived that my
head was very much wrapped up, and asked me the reason of it.
I told him that I had a bad headache, which I hoped would
have satisfied him; but he took up a taper, and observing that
I had a wound on my cheek, “ How happened this?” he cried.
Now, although I was not guilty of a very great fault, I could
not make up my mind to discover the whole affair to him.
“My lord,” I replied, “I was seized with a giddiness and fell
down; this is the fact” “Traitress,” replied my husband,
“this is false ; you have broken the promise you made at our
wedding ;” and in saying this, he clapped his hands, and three
slaves immediately came in. ‘Drag her from the bed,” he ex-
claimed, “and lay her at length in the middle of the chamber.”
This order was instantly executed by the slaves , one of whom
held me by the head, another by the feet, and he commanded a
third to fetch a sabre. As soon as my husband saw him return
with it, “Strike,” he cried; “cut her body in two, and throw it
into the Tigris.”

“Madam,” said the slave to me, “almost the last moment of
your existence is at hand; recollect if there be anything that
you wish to dispose of before your death.” I requested permis-
sion to speak a few words. This was granted me; I then
raised my head, and casting a tender look at my husband, I said,
“To what'a state, alas! am I reduced! Must I then die in the
very prime of my life?” At this moment the old woman, who
had been my husband’s nurse, came in, and throwing herself at
his feet, appealed to him. “My son,” she cried, “as a reward
for having nursed and brought you up, I conjure you to grant
me her pardon. Consider, I beg, that he who slays shall be
slain; and that you will thus tarnish. your reputation, and
lessen yourself in the estimation of society. What will they
not say of such a cruelinhuman disposition ?” She pronounced
these words in so affecting a manner, and accompanied them
THE HISTORY OF AMINE. gi

with so many tears, that they made a very strong impression on
my husband. |

“Well, then,” said he to his nurse, “out of regard for you |
will grant her life; but 1 am determined she shall not go un-
punished.” Having said this, one of the slaves, by his order,
gave me so many blows with a small pliant cane on my sides
and bosom, that the skin and flesh were torn in every part. I
was obliged to keep my bed four months; at length I was
cured ; but all the scars which I could not prevent you from
seeing yesterday, have remained there ever since. As soon as
1 was able to walk about and go out, I wished to return to the
house which I possessed by my first husband; but I could
only discover its situation, for my second husband, of whom 1
could hear nothing, in the excess of his fury, was not satisfied
with having that pulled down: he had even caused the whole
street where it stood to be razed to the ground.

Entirely desolate, and deprived of every succour, I had re-
course to my dear sister Zobeidé, who has already related her
history to your majesty. She received me with her accustomed
goodness, and exhorted me to bear my afflictions with patience.
She then informed me of her two sisters’ jealousy towards her,
and in what manner they had been transformed into dogs.

Having presented my youngest sister to me, who after her
mother’s death had come to reside with her, we resolved for the
future to live together, and never again to separate. We have
for a long time continued to pass this tranquil kind of life, and
as I have the whole management of the house, I take a pleasure
in sometimes going out myself to purchase the provisions we
may have occasion for. I went out yesterday for this purpose,
and ordered them to be brought home bya porter, who proved to
be possessed of some wit and humour, and we detained him in
order to divertus. The three calenders arrived about the begin-
ning of the evening, and requested us to afford them an asylum till
the morning. We received them upon one express condition,
which they agreed to; and after placing them at our own table,
they amused us with some music in a manner peculiar to them-
selves. At this particular time, we heard a knock at our gate,
and we saw there were three merchants of Moussoul, of pre-
possessing appearance, who requested the same favour of us
which the calenders had before done; and we granted it them
(32 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

on the same condition, but not one of them observed ther
promise.

The caliph Haroun Alraschid was very well satisfied with
the account he thus received, and he publicly expressed the
pleasure which these narratives had afforded him. When he
had thus satisfied his curiosity, he wished to give some proofs of
his generosity and magnificence to the royal unfortunates, and
also to make the three ladies feel the consequences of his
bounty. Without therefore employing the intervention of his
grand vizier, he himself said to Zobeidé, “ Has not that fairy,
madam, whom you first beheld under the form of a serpent, and
who has imposed so rigorous alaw upon you, given you any
information where she lives; or rather, has she not promised to
see you again, and suffer the two dogs to reassume their natural
form ?”

“T ought not to have forgotten, Commander of the Faithful,”
replied Zobeidé, “to have informed you that the fairy put a
small packet of hair into my hand; saying at the same time

‘that I should one day have occasion for her presence ; and then,
if I only burnt two single hairs, she would instantly be with me,
although she should happen to be beyond Mount Caucasus.”
“Where, madam,” replied the caliph, “is this packet of hair?”
She took it out of her pocket, and opening the lid of the box in
which she kept it, she shewed it to him, “Let us then,” cried
the caliph, “make the fairy appear now.”

Zobeidé having agreed to it, they brought some fire, and she
directly put the contents of the packet upon it. At the same
moment the whole palace shook, and the fairy, in the shape of
a lady most magnificently dressed, appeared before the caliph.
“Commander of the Falthful,” said she to the prince, “ you see
me here, ready to receive your commands. The lady, who has
called me here at your desire, has rendered me a very important
service ; to give her a proof of my gratitude, I have punished
the perfidy of her sisters by transforming them into dogs, but
if your majesty desires it, I will restore them to their natural
shape.”

“ Beautiful fairy,” answered the caliph, “ you cannot afford me
a greater pleasure than by granting me that favour. But I have
another request to make to you in behalf of the lady, who has
heen so ill treated by her husband. As you are acquainted
THE HISTORY OF AMINE. 133

with almost everything, you can doubtless tell me the name of
the cruel wretch who has exercised so much cruelty towards
her.”

‘‘T will restore the two dogs to their original form,” replied
the fairy ; “I will cure the lady of all her scars perfectly ; and
I will then inform you of the name of him who has treated her
so ill.”

The caliph instantly sent to Zobeidé’s house for the two dogs ;
when they were come, the fairy asked for a cupful of water,
which they gave her. She pronounced some words over it,
which they did not understand, and then threw some of it over
Aminé and the two dogs. The latter were immediately changed
into two females of most extraordinary beauty, and the scars of
the former disappeared. The fairy then addressed the caliph as
follows :—“T have, O Commander of the Faithful, only now to
discover to you what is the name of the unknown husband,
which you require. He is very nearly related to you, since in-
deed it is Prince Amin, your eldest son, and Brother to Prince
Mamoun.” Having concluded this speech, she saluted the
caliph, and disappeared.

The caliph then called his son, Prince Amin, and told him
he was acquainted with the secret of his marriage, and informed
him of the cause of the wound in Aminé’s cheek. The prince
did not wait for his father to command him to take her again,
but immediately received her.

The caliph next declared that he bestowed his heart and hand
upon Zobeidé, and proposed her other three sisters to the calen-
ders, the sons of kings, who accepted them with much joy for
their wives. The caliph then assigned a-‘most magnificent palace
to each of them, in the city of Bagdad ; he raised them to the
first offices of the empire, and admitted them into his council.

They sent for the first cadi of Bagdad, who, with proper wit-
nesses, drew up the forms of marriage; and the illustrious and
famous caliph Haroun Alraschid, in bestowing happiness on so
many persons who had experienced such incredible misfortunes,
acquired a thousand benedictions.
134 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

THE HISTORY OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

3] (24) last story, namely, Haroun Alraschid, there lived in
ie a Bagdad a poor porter, who was named Hindbad.
One day, during the excessive heats of summer, he
was carrying a heavy load from one extremity of the city to the
other, and being much fatigued by the length of way he had
already come, and having still much more ground to traverse,
he arrived in a street where the pavement was sprinkled with
rose-water, and a gentle breeze refreshed the air. Delighted
with this cool and pleasant situation, he placed his load on the
ground, and took his station near a large mansion. He wished
to know whose residence it was ; for, not having frequent occa-
sion to pass that way, he was unacquainted with the names of
the inhabitants. To satisfy his curiosity, therefore, he ap-
proached some servants, who were standing, magnificently
dressed, at the door, and inquired who was the master of that
mansion. “ What,” replied the servant, “are you an inhabitant
of Bagdad, and do not know that this is the residence of Sind-
bad, the sailor, that famous voyager, who has sailed over all the
seas under the sun?” The porter, who had heard of the immense
riches of Sindbad, could not help comparing his situation, which
appeared so enviable, with his own, which was so deplorable ;
and distressed by the reflection, he raised his eyes to heaven,
and exclaimed in aloud voice, “ Almighty Prophet, be pleased
to consider the difference that there is between Sindbad and
myself; I suffer daily a thousand ills, and find the greatest
difficulty to supply my wretched family with bad barley bread,
whilst the fortunate Sindbad expends his riches with profusion,
and enjoys every pleasure. What has he done to obtain so
happy a destiny, or I to merit one so rigorous?” In saying
this, he struck the ground with his foot as if entirely given up
to despair. He was still musing on his fate, when a servant
came towards him from the house, and taking hold of his arm,
said, “Come, follow me; my master, Sindbad, wishes to speak
with you.”
He led him into a spacious room, where a number of persons
were seated round a table, which was covered with all kinds of
delicate viands. In the principal seat was a grave and venerable



SINDRAD, THE SAILOR. 135

personage, whose long white beard hung down to his breast ; and
behind were standing a crowd of officers and servants to wait
on him. This person was Sindbad. The porter, quite confused
by the number of the company, and the magnificence of the
entertainment, made his obeisance with fear and trembling.
Sindbad desired him to approach, and seating him at his right
hand, helped him himself to the choicest dishes, and gave him
some excellent wine, with which the sideboard was plentifully
supplied, to drink.
Towards the end of the repast, Sindbad, perceiving that his
guests had done eating, began to speak: and addressing himself
-to Hindbad by the title of brother, as is the custom among the
Arabians, when they converse familiarly, he inquired his name
and profession. “ Sir,” replied he, “my nameis Hindbad” “I
am happy to see you,” said Sindbad, “and can answer for the
pleasure the rest of the company also feel at your presence ; but
I wish to know from your own lips what it was you said just now
in the street ;” for Sindbad, before he went to dinner, had heard
the whole of the discourse from the window, which was the
reason of his sending for him. At this request, Hindbad, full of
confusion, hung down his head, and replied, “ Sir, I must con-
fess to you that my fatigue had put me so out of humour, that I
uttered some indiscreet words, which I entreat you to pardon
me.” “Oh!” resumed Sindbad, “do not imagine that I am so
unjust as to have any resentment on that account. I feel for
your situation, and instead of reproachiny, I pity you heartily ;
but I must undeceive you on one point respecting myself, where
you seem to be in anerror. You suppose, no doubt, that the
riches and comforts I enjoy have been obtained without any
labour or trouble ; you are mistaken. To arrive at this state, I
have endured for many years the greatest mental as well as
bodily sufferings that you can possibly conceive. Yes, gentle-
men,” continued he, addressing himself to the whole company,
“TI assure you that my sufferings have been of a nature so extra-
ordinary, as would deprive the greatest miser of his love of
riches. Perhaps you have heard only a confused account of my
adventures in the seven voyages I have made on different seas ;
and as an opportunity now offers, I will, with your leave, relate
the dangers I have encountered, which I think will not be un-
interesting to you ”


136 VHE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

THE FIRST VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOK.

I dissipated the greatest part of my paternal inheritance in
the excesses of my youth ; but at length seeing my folly, I be-
came convinced that riches were not of much use when applied
to such purposes as I had employed them in; and I moreover
reflected that the time I spent in dissipation was of still greater
value than gold, and that nothing could be more truly deplorable
than poverty in old age. I then formed connexions with some
merchants, who had negotiations by sea, and consulted those
who appeared best able to give me advice. In short, I deter-
mined to employ to some profit the small sum I had remaining,
and no sooner was this resolution formed, than I put it into
execution. I repaired to Balsora, where I embarked with
several merchants, in a vessel which had been equipped at
our united expense.

One day shortly after we had set sail, we were unexpectedly
becalmed before a small island appearing just above the water,
and which, from its verdure, resembled a beautiful meadow. The
captain ordered the sails to be lowered, and gave permission
to those who wished it to go ashore, of which number I formed
one. But during the time that we were regaling ourselves the
island suddenly trembled, and we felt a severe shock.

They who were in the ship perceived the earthquake in the
island, and immediately called to us to re-embark as soon as
possible, or we should all perish, for what we supposed to be an
island was no more than the back of a whale. The most active
of the party jumped into the boat, whilst others threw themselves
into the water to swim to the ship ; as for me I was still on the
island, or, more properly speaking, on the whale, when it plunged
into the sea, and I had only time to seize hold of a piece of wood,
which had been brought to make a fire with. Meantime the
captain, willing to avail himself of a fair breeze which had
sprung up, set sail with those who had reached his vessel, and
left me to the mercy of the waves. I remained in this situation
the whole of that day and the following night ; and on the return
of morning, had neither strength nor hope left, when a breaker
happily dashed me on an island.

Although I was extremely enfeebled by the fatigues I had
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 137

undergone, I began to explore the island, and entered a beauti-
ful plain, where I perceived at some distance a horse that was
grazing. I bent my steps that way, trembling between fear and
joy, for I could not ascertain whether I was advancing to safety
or perdition. I observed, as I approached, other horses of great
beauty and men in charge of them. On hearing my adventure,
the men offered me some food and told me that they were grooms
to King Mihragé, who was the sovereign of that isle; and that
they came every year about that time to pasture the kiny’s horses
here. To-morrow, they added, was the day fixed for their de-
parture, and if I had been one day later I must certainly have
perished, because they lived so far off that it was impossible to
reach their habitations without a guide.

The following day they returned to the capital of the island
with the horses, whither I accompanied them. On our arrival,
King Mihragé, to whom I was presented, asked me who I was,
and by what chance I had reached his dominions ; and when J
had satisfied his curiosity, he expressed pity at my misfortune.
At the same time, he gave orders that I should be taken care of,
and have everything I might want. These orders were executed
in a manner that proved the king’s generosity, as well as the
exactness of his officers.

In the dominions of King Mihragé there is an island called
Cassel. I had been told, that in that island there was heard
every night the sound of cymbals, which had given rise to the
sailors’ opinion, that Degial* had chosen that spot for his resi-
dence. I felt a great desire to witness these wonders, and
during my voyage J saw some fish of one and two hundred
cubits in length, which occasion much fear, but do no harm ;
they are so timid that they are frightened away by beating on a
board. I remarked, also, some other fish that were not above
a cubit long, and whose heads resembled that of an owl.

After I returned, as I was standing one day near the port, I
saw a ship come towards the land ; when they had cast anchor,
they began to unload its goods, and the merchants to whom they
belonged, took them away to their warehouses. Happening to
cast my eyes on some of the packages, I saw my name written,
and, having attentively examined them, I concluded them to be
those which J had embarked in the ship in which I left Balsora

* Degial is the name of the Mohammedan Antichrist.
138 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

I also recollected the captain ; but as I was persuaded that he
thought me dead, I went up to him, and asked him to whom
those parcels belonged. “I had on board with me,” replied he,
“aq merchant of Bagdad, named Sindbad ; one day, when we
were near an island, at least such it appeared to be, he, with
some other passengers, went ashore on this supposed island,
which was no other than an enormous whale which had fallen
asleep on the surface of the water. The fish no sooner felt the
heat of the fire they had lighted on its back, to cook their pro-
visions, than it began to move, and flounce about in the sea.
The greatest part of the persons who were on it were drowned,
and the unfortunate Sindbad was one of the number. These
parcels belonged to him, and I have resolved to sell them, that
if I meet with any of his family, I may be able to return them
the profit I shall have made of the principal.” “ Captain,” said
I, then, “I am that Sindbad whom you supposed dead.”

When the captain of the vessel heard me speak thus, he ex-
claimed, “ Great Prophet, whom shall I trust? There is no
longer truth in man, I with my own eyes saw Sindbad perish ;
the passengers I had on board were also witnesses of it ; and
you have the assurance to say that you are that same Sindbad.”
“ Have patience,” replied I, “and listen to what I have to say.”
‘ Well,” said he, “ what can you have to say? speak, and I will
attend.” I then related in what manner I had been saved, and
by what accident I had met with King Mihragé’s grooms, who
had brought me to his court.

He was rather staggered at my discourse, but at last he recol-
lected me, and embracing me, “Heaven be praised,” said he,
“that you have thus happily avoided so great a danger. Here
are your goods, take them, for they are yours, and do with them
as you like.”

I selected the most precious and valuable things in my bales
as presents for King Mihragé. After that, I took my leave of
him, and re-embarked in the same vessel, having first exchanged
what merchandise remained with that of the country, which
consisted of aloes and sandal wood, camphor, nutmegs, cloves,
pepper, and ginger. We touched at several islands, and at last
landed at Balsora, from whence I came here, having realised
about a hundred thousand sequins. I returned to my family,
and was received by them with the jay which a true and sincere
SINDBAD, THE SATLOR. 139

friendship inspires. 1 purchased slaves of each sex, and bought
a magnificent house and grounds. I thus established myself,
determined to forget the disagreeable things I had endured, and
to enjoy the pleasures of life.

Sindbad here ceased, and ordered the musicians to go on
with their concert, which he had interrupted by the recital of his
history. The company continued to eat and drink till night ap-
proached, and when it was time to retire, Sindbad ordered a
purse, containing a hundred sequins, to be brought him, and
giving it to the porter, “ Take this, Hindbad,” said he, “return
to your home, and come again to-morrow, to hear the continua-
tion of my adventures.” The porter retired quite confused
with the honour conferred on him, and the present he had re.
ceived. The account he gave of this occurrence to his wife and
children rejoiced them very much, and they did not fail to re-
turn thanks to Providence for the bounties bestowed by the
means of Sindbad.

Hindbad dressed himself in his best clothes on the following
day, and returned to the house of his liberal patron, who re-
ceived him with smiling looks, and a friendly air. As soon as
the guests were all arrived, the table was served, and they sat
down to eat. When the repast was finished, Sindbad thus ad-
dressed his guests. ‘‘Gentlemen, I request you to have the
complaisance to listen to me, while I relate the adventures of my
second voyage. They are more worthy of your attention than
were those of my first.” The company was silent, and Sindbad
began as follows :—

THE SECOND VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

I had resolved, after my first voyage, to pass the rest of my
days in tranquillity at Bagdad, as I had the honour to tell you
yesterday. But I soon grew weary of an idle life ; the desire of
seeing foreign countries, and carrying on some negotiation by
sea, returned: I bought some merchandise, which I thought
likely to answer in the traffic I meditated ; and I set off a second
time with some merchants, upon whose probity I could rely-
We embarked in a good vessel, and having recommended our-
selves to the care of the Almighty, we began our voyage
140 THE AKATIAN NIGHTS.

We went from island to island, and made some very advanta-
geous exchanges. One day we landed on one which was
covered with a variety of fruit-trees, but so wild, that we could
not discover any habitation, or the trace of a human being. We
walked in the meadows, and along the brooks that watered them,
and whilst some of my companions were amusing themselves
with gathering fruits and flowers, I took out some of the wine
and provisions I had brought with me, and seated myself by a
little stream under some trees, which afforded a delightful shade,
I made a good meal of what I had with me, and having satisfied
my hunger, sleep gradually stole over my senses. I cannot say
how long I slept, but when I awoke the ship was no longer in
view. I was much surprised at this circumstance, and got up to
look out for my companions, but they were all gone; and I
could only perceive the vessel in full sail, at such a distance
that I soon lost sight of it.

You may easily imagine the reflections that occurred to me in
this dismal state. I thought I should have died with grief. At
length I resigned myself to the will of Heaven ; and not know-
ing what would become of me, I ascended a high tree, from
whence I looked on all sides, to see if I could not discover some
object to inspire me with hope. Casting my eyes on the land
side, observing something white, I descended from the tree, and
taking with me the remainder of my provisions, I walked to-
wards the object, which was so distant that at first I could not
distinguish what it was. As I approached, I perceived it to be
a white ball of a prodigious size, and when I got near enough
to touch it, I found it was soft. I walked round it to find
whether there was an opening, but could find none; and it ap-
peared so even, that it was impossible to get up it. The cir-
cumference might be about fifty paces.

The sun was then near setting ; the air grew suddenly dark,
as if obscured by a thick cloud. I was surprised at this change,
but much more so when I perceived it to be occasioned by a bird
of a most extraordinary size, which was flying towards me. I
recollected having heard sailors speak of a bird called a roc ;
and I conceived that the great white ball which had drawn my
attention, must be the egg of this bird. I was not mistaken, for
shortly after it alighted on it, and placed itself as if to sit upon
it. When I saw it coming I drew near to the egg, so that I had
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. {41

one of the claws of the bird just before me; this claw was as
big as the trunk of a large tree. I tied myself to rt with the
linen of my turban, in hopes that the roc, when it took its flight
the next morning, would carry me with it out of that desert
island. My project succeeded, for at the break of day the roc
flew away, and carried me to such a height that I could not dis-
tinguish the earth ; then it descended with such rapidity, that I
almost lost my senses. When the roc had alighted, I quickly
untied the knot that confined me to its foot, and had scarcely
loosed myself when it darted on a serpent of an immeasurable
length, and seizing it in its beak, flew away.

The place in which the roc left me was a very deep valley,
surrounded on all sides with mountains of a great height.

In walking along this valley, I remarked that it was strewed
with diamonds, some of which were of an astonishing size. 1
amused myself for some time in examining them, but soon per-
ceived from afar some objects which destroyed my pleasure, and
created in me great fear ; these were a great number of serpents,
so long and large that the smallest of them would have swal-
lowed an elephant with ease. They hid themselves in caves
during the day on account of the roc, their mortal enemy, and
only came out when it was dark. I passed the day in walking
about the valley, resting myself occasionally where an opportu-
nity offered, and when the sun set I retired into a small cave,
where I thought I should be in safety. I closed the entrance,
which was low and narrow, with a stone large enough to insure
me from the serpents, but which yet admitted a little light. I
supped on part of my provisions, but the hissing of the serpents,
which now began to make their appearance, caused me such
terror, that I could not sleep the whole night. At daybreak
_the serpents retired ; I left my cave trembling, and may truly
say that I walked a long time upon diamonds, without feeling
any desire to touch them. At last I sat down, and notwith-
standing my agitation, for I had not closed my eyes during the
whole night, I fell asleep, after having made another meal on
my provisions. I had scarcely begun to dose, when something
tumbling near me, with a great noise, awoke me. It was a large
piece of fresh meat, and at the same moment I saw a number of
them rolling down the rocks from above.

I had always supposed the account which J had heard related,
T42 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

by seamen and others, of the valley of diamonds, and of the
means by which merchants procured them, to be fictitious. I
now knew it to be true. The method is this: the merchants go
to the mountains, which surround the valley, about the time
that the eagles hatch their young. They cut large pieces of
meat, and throw them into the valley ; and the diamonds on
which they fall stick to them. The eagles, which are larger and
stronger in that country than in any other, seize these pieces of
meat, to carry to their young at the top of the rocks. The
merchants then run to their nests, and by various noises oblige
the eagles to retreat; and then take the diamonds that have
stuck to the pieces of meat. This is the method they employ to
procure the diamonds out of the valley, which is inaccessible on
every side. 1 had supposed it impossible ever to leave this
valley, and began to look on it as my tomb; but on seeing this
I changed my opinion, and turned my thoughts to the preser-
vation of my life. I began by collecting the largest diamonds
I could find, and with them filled my leather bag in which I had
carried my provisions. I then took one of the largest pieces of
meat, and tied it tight round me with the linen of my turban ;
in this state I laid myself.on the ground, having first fastened
on my leather bag in a secure manner.

I had not been long in this situation, before the eagles began
to descend, and each seized a piece of meat, with which it flew
away. One of the strongest having darted on the piece to which
I was attached, carried me up with it to its nest. The mer-
chants then began their cries to frighten away the eagles, and
when they had obliged them to quit their prey, one of them
approached me, but-was much surprised and alarmed on seeing
me. He soon, however, recovered from his fear, and instead of
inquiring by what means I came there, began to quarrel with
me for trespassing on what he called his property. “You will
speak to me with pity instead of anger,” said I, “when
you learn by what means I reached this place. Console your-
self ; for | have diamonds for you as well as for myself, which
are more valuable than those of all the other merchants added
together ; I have myself chosen some of the finest at the bottom
of the valley, and have them in this bag.” On saying this, I
shewed it to him. I had scarcely finished speaking, when the
other merchants perceiving me, flocked round me with great
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 143

astonishment, which I increased not a little by the recital of my
history. They were less surprised at the stratagem I had con-
ceived to save myself, than at my courage in attempting to put
it in execution.

They conducted me to the place where they lived together ;
and on seeing my diamonds they all expressed their admiration,
and declared they had never seen any to equal them in size or
quality. I entreated the merchant to whom the nest into which
I had been transported belonged, for each merchant has his
own ; I entreated him, I say, to choose for himself as many as
he pleased. He contented himself with taking only one, and
that too of the smallest size ; and as I pressed him to take more,
without fear of depriving me : “ No,” replied he, “I am very well
satisfied with this, which is sufficiently valuable to spare me the
trouble of making any more voyages to complete my little
fortune.”

I passed the night with these merchants, to whom I recounted
my history a second time, for the satisfaction of those who had
not heard it before.

The merchants had been for some days in that spot, and as
they now appeared to be contented with the diamonds they had
collected, we set off the following day altogether, and travelled
over high mountains, which were infested by prodigious ser-
pents ; but we had the good fortune to escape them. We
reached the nearest port in safety, and from thence embarked
for the isle of Roha, which produces the tree whence camphor
is extracted ; a tree so large and thick that a hundred men may
be shaded by it with ease. The juice of which the camphor is
formed runs out at a wound made at the top of the tree, and is
received in a vessel, where it remains till it acquires a proper
consistence, and becomes what is called camphor. The juice
being thus extracted, the tree withers and dies,

The rhinoceros is a native of this island: it is a smaller ani-
mal than the elephant, yet larger than the buffalo. It has a
horn on the nose, about a cubit in length; this horn is solid,
and cut through the middle from one extremity to the other,
and on it are several white lines, which represent the figure of a
man. The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, and piercing
him with his horn, carries him off on his head; but as the fat
and blood of the elephant run down on his eyes and blind him,
144 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

he falls on the ground, and, what will astonish you, the roc
comes and seizes them both in its claws, and flies away with
chem to feed its young.

On my return to Bagdad, the first thing I did was to distri-
bute a great deal of money amongst the poor, and I enjoyed
with credit and honour the rest of my immense riches, which I
had acquired with so much labour and fatigue.

Here Sindbad completed the relation of his second voyage.
He ordered a hundred sequins to be given to Hindbad, whom
he invited to come on the morrow to hear the history of the
third. When Hindbad and the other guests had again assem-
bled, he began the detail of his third voyage :—

THE THIRD VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

Notwithstanding the comfortable way of life in which I had
settled myself, I soon became desirous to travel again ; and
having conveyed some rich merchandise to Balsora, I again
embarked with other merchants; we made a long voyage, and
touched at several ports, and by these means made a very advan-
tageous commerce.

One day, when we were in the open sea, we were overtaken
by a violent tempest, which drove us near an island, which the
captain would gladly have been excused from touching at, but
we were under the necessity of casting anchor there. Whenthe
sails were furled, the captain told us that this island was in-
habited by hairy savages, who would come to attack us; and
although they were only dwarfs, we must not attempt to make
any resistance ; for as their number was inconceivable, if we
should happen to kill one, they would pour upon us like locusts,
and destroy us. No sooner had he said this, than we saw
coming towards us an innumerable multitude of hideous savages,
entirely covered with red hair, and about two feet high. They
threw themselves into the sea, and swam to the ship, which they
soon completely encompassed. They spoke to us as they ap-
proached, but we could not understand their language. They
began to climb the sides and ropes of the vessel with so much
swiftness and agility, that their feet scarcely seemed to touch
them, and soon reached the deck. 5
SLNDBAL, THE SAILOR, 145

‘They unfurled the sails, cut the cable from the anchor, and
after dragging the ship to shore, obliged us to disembark: after
this they conveyed us to another island, from whence they had
come. We left the shore, and advancing farther into the island,
we found some fruits and herbs, which we ate of, to prolong our
lives as much as possible, for we all expected to be sacrificed.
As we walked, we perceived at some distance a considerable
edifice, towards which we bent our way. It was a large and
high palace, with a folding door of ebony, which opened as we
pushed it. We entered the courtyard, and facing us saw a vast
apartment, with a vestibule, on one side of which was a large
heap of human bones, and on the opposite one a number of
spits for roasting.

The sun was setting ; and while we were in a state of great
alarm at what we saw, the door of the apartment suddenly
opened, and the frightful figure of a black man, as tall as a large
palm-tree, came forward. In the middle of his forehead one
eye, red and fiery as a burning coal, stood alone: his front teeth
were long and sharp, and projected from his mouth, which was
as wide as that of a horse, with the under lip hanging on his
breast : his ears resembled those of an elephant, and covered
his shoulders, and his long and curved nails were like the talons
of an immense bird. At the sight of this hideous giant we all
fainted, and remained a long time like dead men.

At last our senses returned, and we saw him seated under the
vestibule, examining us with his piercing eye. When he had
viewed us well, he advanced towards us, and having approached,
he extended his hand to me, and taking me up by the neck,
turned me round all ways, as a butcher would handle the head
ofasheep. After having well considered me, finding that I was
little more than skin and bone, he released me. He took up
each of the others in their turn, and examined them in the same
manner, and as the captain was the fattest of the party, he held
him in one hand as I should a sparrow, and with the other
thrust a spit through his body ; then, kindling a large fire, he
roasted him, and ate him for his supper in the apartment,
whither he retired. Having finished his repast, he returned
to the vestibule, where he lay down to sleep, and snored louder
than thunder. He did not wake till the next morning, but
we passed the night ‘a the most agonising suspense; when

K :
146 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

daylight returned, the giant awoke and went abroad, leaving us
in the palace.

We deliberated on various methods of escape, but could not
determine on any ; and submitting ourselves to the will of God,
we passed the day in walking over the island, and eating such
plants and truit as we met with, Towards evening we sought
for some shelter to pass the night, but finding none, were obliged
to return to the palace.

The giant did not fail to return to sup again on one of our
companions, after which he fell asleep and snored till daybreak,
when he arose and went out as before. Our situation appeared
to be so helpless, that some of my comrades were on the point
of throwing themselves into the sea rather than be sacrificed in so
dreadful a manner, and advised the rest to follow their example ;
but one of the company thus addressed them :—* We are for-
bidden,” said he, “to kill ourselves ; and even were that per-
mitted, would it not be more rational to endeavour to destroy
the barbarous monster who has destined us to such a cruel
death ?”

As I had already formed a project of that nature, I now com-
municated it to my fellow-sufferers, who approved of it. “My
friends,” said I then, “you know that there is a great deal of
wood on the sea-shore ; if you will take my advice, we can make
some rafts, and when they are finished, we will leave them in a
proper place, till we can find an opportunity to make use of
them. In the mean time we can put in execution the design 1
proposed to you, to deliver ourselves from the giant ; if it suc-
ceeds, we may wait here with patience till some vessel passes, by
means of which we may quit this fatal isle - if, on the contrary,
we miss our aim, we shall have recourse to our rafts, and put to
sea. I own that in exposing ourselves to the fury of the waves
on such fragile barks, we run a great hazard of losing our lives ;
but if we are destined to perish, is it not preferable to meet with
a watery grave than to be eaten by that monster 2?” My advice
was approved by all, and we immediately built some rafts, large
enough to contain three persons on each.

We returned to the palace towards evening, and the giant ar-
rived a short time after us. Again one of our party was sacri-
ficed to his inhuman appetite. But we were soon revenged of
his cruelty: after he had finished his horrible meal, he as usual
SINDBAD, TH» SAILOR. 147

laid himself down to sleep ; as soon as we heard him snore, nine
of the most courageous amongst us and myself took each a spit,
and heating the points red hot, thrust them into his eye, and
blinded him.

The pain which the giant suffered made him groan hideously ;
he suddenly raised himself, and extended his arms on all sides
‘to seize some one, and sacrifice him to his rage; but fortunately
we had time to get at some distance trom him, and to throw our-
selves on the ground in places where he could not set his feet on
us. After having sought us in vain, he at last found the door
and went out, bellowing with pain.

We quitted the place immediately after the giant, and repaired
to the shore, in that part where our rafts lay. We set them
afloat, and waited till daybreak to board them, in case we should
see the giant approach, with some guide to lead him to us; but
we hoped, that if he did not make his appearance by that time,
and if his cries and groans, which resounded through the air,
were discontinued, we might suppose him dead; and in that
case we proposed remaining in the island till some safer convey-
ance should offer. But the sun had scarcely risen above the
horizon, when we perceived our cruel enemy, accompanied by
two giants of nearly his own size, who conducted him and a
great number of others, who walked before him at a considerable
rate,

At this sight we ran precipitately to our rafts, and rowed
away as fast as possible. The giants seeing this, provided them-
selves with large stones, hastened to the shore, and even ven-
tured to their middles into the sea, to throw them at us, which
they did so adroitly, as to sink all the rafts excepting that I was
upon ; so that myself and two companions were the only fortu-
nate ones, the others being all drowned. As we rowed with all
our strength, we soon got out of reach of the stones, and at
length had the good fortune to be thrown on an island, where
we found some excellent fruits, which served to eA our
exhausted strength.

Towards night we went to sleep on the sea-shore, but were
soon awakened by the noise which the scales of an immense
serpent, long as a palm-tree, made on the ground. It was so
near to us that it devoured one of my companions, notwith-
standing the efforts he made to extricate himself; for the ser-
148 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

pent shook him several times, and then crushing him on the
earth, quickly swallowed him. ;

My other comrade and myself immediately took to flight ; and
although we had reached some distance, we heard a noise which
made us suppose that the serpent was vomiting the bones of the
unhappy man it had destroyed. On the following day, we per-
ceived our suspicions to have been well founded.

As we walked along, we remarked a large and high tree, on
which we proposed to pass the following night, to be in safety.
We ate some fruits as on the preceding day, and at the approach
of night we climbed the tree. We soon heard the serpent, who
came hissing to the foot of the tree; it raised itself against the
trunk, and meeting with my companion, who was lower than I
was, it swallowed him, and retired.

I remained on the tree till daybreak, when I descended, more
dead than alive; indeed, I could only expect to meet with the
same-fate. This idea chilled me with horror, and I advanced
some paces to throw myself into the sea ; but as life is desirable
as long as it will last, I resisted this impulse of despair, and sub-
mitted myself to the will of Heaven, who disposes of our lives as
is best for us.

I collected a great quantity of small wood and furze,and tying
it in faggots, put it round the tree in a large circle, and tied
some across the top to cover my head. This being done, I en-
closed myself within this circle when the evening came on, hav-
ing the dismal consolation that I had done all in my power to
preserve my life. The serpent did not fail to return and try to
devour me ; but he could not succeed, on account of the ram-
part I had formed.

_ I was so fatigued with watching, as well as with the exertion
of forming my retreat, and had suffered so much from his pesti-
lential breath, that death appearing preferable to a repetition of
such horror, I again ran towards the sea, with the intention of
putting an end to my existence ; but Heaven pitied my condi-
tion, and at the moment that I was going to throw myself into
the sea, I perceived a vessel at a great distance. I cried with
all my strength, and unfolded the linen of my turban to attract
the attention of those on board. This had the desired effect ; all
the crew saw me, and the captain sent a boat for me, and after J
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 149

had told the merchants and seamen how I came to be on the
island, they behaved very kindly to me.

We remained a considerable time at sea, and touched at seve-
ral islands ; at length we landed on that of Salahat, where the
sandal-wood is cultivated, which is much used in medicine. We
entered the port and cast anchor, and the merchants began to
unload their goods, to sell or exchange them. One day the cap-
tain called me to him, and said, “ Brother, I have in my posses-
sion some goods which belonged to a merchant, who was for
some time on board my ship. As this merchant is dead, I am
going to have them valued, that I may render some account of
them to his heirs, should I ever meet with them.” The bales he
was speaking of were already upon deck. He shewed them me,
saying, “ These are the goods in question ; 1 wish you to take
charge of them, and negotiate them, on the condition of re-
ceiving what is usually due for your trouble.” I consented, and
thanked him for the opportunity he afforded me of employing
myself,

On looking earnestly at the captain, I recognised him to be
the very same person who, in my second voyage, had left me on
the island. “ Captain,’ said I to him, “was the merchant to
whom these things belonged called Sindbad?” “Yes,” returned
he, “that was his name ; he was from Bagdad, and embarked on
board my vessel at Balsora. One day, when we went ashore on
an island for fresh water, 1 know not by what mistake he was
left behind ; none of the crew perceived it till four hours after,
when the wind blew so fresh against us, that it was impossible
to return.” “You believe him to be dead?” resumed I. “ Most
assuredly,” replied the captain. “Well then,” said I, “open
your eyes and know that the same Sindbad whom you left in the
desert island is now before you. I fell asleep on the banks of a
little stream, and when I awoke I perceived that the ship was
gone.”

At these words, the captain fixed his eyes on me very atten-
tively, and at last recollected me. “God be praised!” cried he.
“Here are your goods, which I have preserved with care, and
always had valued at every port I stopped at. I return them to
you with the profit I have made on them.”

At length, after a long vnyage, we arrived at Balsora, from
r50 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

whence I came to Bagdad with so much wealth that I did not
know the amount of it. I gave a great deal to the poor, and
made considerable additions to my landed estates.

Sindbad thus finished the history of his third voyage, and
gave Hindbad a hundred sequins, inviting him to the usual
repast on the morrow ; and when he and the other guests had
again met, Sindbad commenced the narrative of his fourth
voyage :—

THE FOURTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

The pleasures and dissipations into which I entered after
my third voyage could not deter me from venturing on the sea
again. Having settled my affairs, and furnished myself with
merchandise, I reached a port, where I embarked. We set
sail, and touched at several ports of Terra Firma, and of some
oriental islands; but one day, making a great tack, we were
surprised by a sudden squall of wind, from which the vessel,
becoming ungovernable, was driven on a sandbank, and went to
pieces, by which a great number of the crew, as well as the
cargo, perished.

I had the good fortune, as well as some other merchants and
seamen, to get hold of a plank; we were all drawn by the
strength of the current towards an island thax lay before us.
We found some fruits and fresh water, which re-established our
strength, and we lay down to sleep in the spot where the waves
had thrown us, without seeking any farther! the grief we felt at
our misfortune rendered us careless of our fate. The next
morning, when the sun was risen, we left the shore, and ad-
vancing in the island, perceived some habitations, towards which
we bent our way. When we drew near, a great number of
blacks came out to us, and surrounded us, seized our persons, of
which they seemed to make a division, and then conducted us
to their houses.

Five of my comrades and myself were taken into the same
place. They made us sit down, and then offered us a cer-
tain herb, inviting us by signs to eat of it. My companions,
without considering that they who gave it us did not eat of it,
only consulted their appetites, and devoured it with avidity.
SINBDAD, THE SAILOR. 151

I, who had a sort of presentiment that it was for no good pur-
pose, refused even to taste it; and it was well I did, for a short
time after I perceived that my companions soon lost all recollec-
tion of their situation, and did not know what they said, They
then served us with some rice dressed with the oil of the cocoa-
nut, and my comrades, not being sensible of what they did, ate
it ravenously. I ate some also, but very little.

The blacks had presented the herb first to affect our heads,
and thus banish the sorrow which our miserable situation would
create, and the rice was given to fatten us. As they were
anthropophagi, they designed to feast on us when we were in
good condition. My poor companions fell victims to this bar-
barous custom, because they had lost their senses, and could not
foresee their destiny. As for me, instead of fattening as the
others had done, I grew thinner every day. The fear of death,
which constantly haunted me, turned the aliments I took to
poison, and I fell into a state of languor, which was in the end
very beneficial: for the blacks, having eaten my comrades, were
contented to let me remain till I was better picking,

In the meantime I was allowed a great deal of liberty, and
my actions were scarcely observed, This afforded me the oppor-
tunity one day of quitting the habitation of the blacks and
escaping. An old man who saw and guessed my intention,
called me to return ; but I only quickened my pace, and soon got
out of his sight. This old man was the only person in the place ;
all the other blacks had absented themselves, and were not to
return till night, as was their frequent custom, Being, there-
fore, certain that they would be too late to come in search of
me when they returned home, I continued my flight till evening,
when I stopped to take a little rest and satisfy my hunger. I
soon proceeded, and walked without intermission for seven days,
taking care to avoid those places which appeared inhabited, and
living on cocoa-nuts, which furnished me with drink as well as
food.

On the eighth day I came to the sea-shore ; here I saw some
white people like myself, employed in gathering pepper, of which
there was in that place a great abundance. Suchan occupation
was a good omen to me, and I approached them without fear of
danger. They came towards me as soon as they perceived me,
and asked me in Arabic from whence I came,
{52 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Delighted to hear my native language once more, I readily
complied with their request, and related to them the manner in
which I had been shipwrecked, and got to that island where
I had fallen into the hands of the blacks.

I remained with them until they had collected as much pep-
per as they chose, after which they made me embark with them
in the vessel which had conveyed them, and we soon reached
another island, from whence they had come. They presented
me to their king, who was a good prince. He had the patience
to listen to the recital of my adventures, which astonished him ;
and he ordered me some new clothes, and desired I might be
taken care of ; indeed 1 became a great favourite with him ; con- .
sequently all ranks of people endeavoured to please me, so that
I was soon considered more as a native than a stranger.

I remarked one thing, which appeared to me very singular ;
every one, the king not excepted, rode on horseback without
either bridle or stirrups. I one day took the liberty to ask his
majesty why such things were excluded. He replied that he was
entirely ignorant of what I meant.

I immediately went to a workman, and gave him a model to
make the tree of a saddle from ; that finished, I covered it my-
self with leather, richly embroidered in gold, and stuffed it with
hair, I then applied to a locksmith, who made me a bit accord-
ing to the pattern I gave him, and some stirrups also.

When these things were completed, I presented them to the
king, and tried them on one of hishorses : the princethen mounted
it, and was so pleased with the invention, that he testified his
approbation by making me considerable presents. I was then
obliged to make several saddles for his ministers and the prin-
cipal officers of his household, who all rewarded me with very
rich and handsome presents.

As I constantly attended at court, the king said to me one day,
“ Sindbad, I love you, and I know that all my subjects who have
any knowledge of you, follow my example, and entertain a high
regard for you. I have one request to make, which you must
not deny me” “Sire,” replied I, “there is nothing your
majesty can command, which I will not undertake to prove my
obedience to your orders. Your power over me is absolute.”
“J wish you to marry,” resumed the prince, “that you may
have a more tender tie to attach you to my dominions, and pre-
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 153

vent your returuing to your native country.” As I did not dare
to refuse the king’s offer, he married me to a lady of his court,
who was noble, beautiful, rich, and accomplished. After the
ceremony of the nuptials, I took up my abode in the house of my
wife, and lived with her for some time in perfect harmony.
Nevertheless, I was discontented with my situation, and designed
to make my escape the first convenient opportunity, and return
to Bagdad, which the splendid establishment I was then in pos-
session of could not obliterate from my mind.

These were my sentiments, when the wife of one of my neigh-
bours, with whom I was very intimate, fell sick and died. 1

. went to console him, and finding him in the deepest affliction,
“May Heaven preserve you,” said I to him, “and grant you a
long. life.” “ Alas,” replied he, “how can I obtain what you
wish me? I have only one hour to live. This day I shall be
buried with my wife. Sach is the custom which our ancestors
have established in this island, and which is still inviolably ob-
served ; the husband is interred alive with his deceased wife,
the wife with the husband, in the same way. nothing can save
me, and every one submits to this law.”

Whilst he was relating to me this singular species of barbarity,
his relations, friends, and neighbours arrived to be present at
the funeral. They dressed the corpse of the woman in the rich-
est attire, as on the day of her nuptials, and decorated her with
all her jewels. They then placed her uncovered on a bier, and
the procession set out. The husband, dressed in mourning,
went immediately after the body of his wife, and the rest fol-
lowed. They bent their course towards a high mountain, and
when they were arrived, a large stone, which covered a deep pit,
was raised, and the body let down into it, without taking off any
of the ornaments. After that, the husband took his leave of his
relations and friends, and without making any resistance, suf-
fered himself to be placed on a bier, with a jug of water and
seven small loaves by his side ; he was then let down, as his
wife had been. This mountain extended a great way, and
served as a boundary to the ocean, and the pit was very deep.
When the ceremony was completed, the stone was replaced, and
the company retired.

I returned home thoughtful and sad. The fear that my wife
might die first, and that I must be interred with her, was a re-
154 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

flection of the most distressing nature, and, alas! I soon had
good reason to fear: she was taken dangerously ill, and died in
afew days. Judge of my horror. To be interred alive did not
appear to me a more desirable end than that of being devoured
by the anthropophagi ; yet I was obliged to comply. Theking,
accompanied by his whole court, would honour the procession
with his presence, and the principal inhabitants of the city also,
out of respect to me, were present at my interment.

When all was in readiness for the ceremony, the corpse of my
wife, decorated with her jewels and most magnificent clothes,
was placed on the bier, and the procession set out. Being the
second personage in this woeful tragedy, I followed the body of
my wife, my eyes bathed in tears, and deploring my miserable
destiny. Before we arrived at the mountain, I wished to make
trial of the compassion of the spectators. I first addressed my-
self to the king, then to those who were near me, and bowing to
the ground to kiss the hem of their garment, I entreated them
to have pityon me. “ Consider,” said I, “that I am a stranger,
who ought not to be subject to so rigorous a law.” I pro-
nounced these words in an affecting tone, but no one seemed
moved; on the contrary, they hastened to put the corpse in
the pit, and soon after I was let down also, on another bier,
with a jug of water and seven loaves. At last, this fatal cere-
mony being completed, they replaced the stone over the mouth
of the pit, notwithstanding the excess of my grief and my piteous
lamentation. :

As I approached the bottom, I discovered, by the little light
that shone from above, the shape of this subterraneous abode.
It was a vast cavern, which might be about fifty cubits deep. I
soon smelt an insupportable stench, which arose from the car-
cases that were spread around. Plunged in grief as I was, yet
the love of life still glowed within me, and induced me to pro-
long my days. I felt my way to the bier on which I had been
placed. I found my bread and water, of which I partook. The
cave now appeared more spacious, and to contain more bodies
than I had at first supposed. I subsisted for some days on my
provisions ; but they were nearly exhausted when one day I
heard a sound like breathing and a footstep. I advanced to the
part from whence the sound proceeded: I heard a louder
breathing at my approach, and 1 fancied I saw something flee-
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 155

ing from me. I followed this species of shadow, which occa-
sionally stopped, and then again retreated panting as 1 drew
near. I pursued it so long, and went so far, that at last I per-
ceived a small speck of light, resembling a star. I continued to
walk towards this light, sometimes losing it, according to the
obstacles which arose, but always recovering it again, till I ar-
rived at an opening in the rock large enough to allow me to
pass.

At this discovery I stopped for some time to recover from the
violent emotion occasioned by my walking quick ; then passing
through the crevice, 1 found myself on the sea-shore. You may
imagine the excess of my joy; it was so great that I could
scarcely be satisfied that my imagination did not deceive me.
When I became convinced that it was a reality, and that my
senses were still sound, I perceived that the thing which I had
heard pant, and which I had followed, was an animal that lived
in the sea, and was in the habit of going into that cave to de-
vour the dead bodies.

I concealed myself in the cave for two or three days, when |
perceived a vessel just sailing out of the harbour, and passing
by the spot where 1 was, 1 made signs with the linen of my
turban, and cried aloud with all my strength. They heard me
on board, and despatched the boat to fetch me. When the
sailors inquired by what misfortune I had got in that place, I
replied that I had been wrecked two days since on that shore.
Fortunately for me, these people did not consider whether my
story was probable, but, satisfied with my answer, they took me
on board.

When we had reached the vessel, the captain, happy in being
instrumental to my safety, and occupied with the management
of the ship, believed without any difficulty the tale of the wreck,
to convince him of which I offered him some precious stones,
of which I had found a large number in the cave in which I
had been buried, but he refused them.

At length I arrived happily at Bagdad, and I then entirely
gave myself up to the society of my relations and friends, and
passed my time in feasting and entertainments.

Sindbad here concluded the relation of his fourth voyage,
which occasioned still more surprise in his audience than the
156 THE akaABIAN NIGHTS.

three preceding ones had done. He repeated his present of a

- hundred sequins to Hindbad, and when he and the other guests
had assembled on the following day, Sindbad began the account
of his fifth voyage as follows :—

THE FIFTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

The pleasures I enjoyed soon made me forget the pains I had
undergone ; yet they were not sufficiently attractive to prevent
my forming the resolution of venturing a fifth time on the sea.
I again provided myself with merchandise, packed it, and sent
it by land-carriage to the nearest seaport; where, unwilling to
trust any more to a captain, and wishing to have a vessel of my
own, I built and equipped one at my own expense. As soon as
it was finished, I loaded it and embarked; and as I had not
sufficient cargo to fill it myself, I received several merchants of
different nations with their goods.

We hoisted our sails the first fair wind, and put tosea. After
sailing a considerable time, the first place we stopped at was a
desert island, where.we found the egg of a roc, of an immense
size ; it contained a small roc, which was just ready to hatch, its
beak having begun to make its appearance. The merchants who
were with me broke the egg with hatchets, and cut out the young
roc piece by piece, and roasted it.

They had scarcely finished their meal, when two immense
clouds appeared in the air at a considerable distance from us.
The captain, whom I had hired to have the care of the vessel,
knowing, by experience, what it was, cried out that it was the
father and mother of the young roc, and warned us to re-embark
as quickly as possible, to avoid the danger which threatened us.
We took his advice, and set sail immediately.

The two rocs approached, uttering the most frightful screams,
which they redoubled on finding the state of their egg, and that
the young one was no more. Determining to revenge them-
selves, they flew away towards the part from whence they
came, and disappeared for some time, during which we used
all diligence to sail away, and prevent what nevertheless be
fell us. :

They returned, and we perceived that they each had an enor-
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 157

mous piece of rock in their claws. When they were exactly
over our ship, they stopped, and suspending themselves in the
air, one of them let fall the piece of rock he held. By the
address of the pilot, who suddenly turned the vessel, it did not
tumble on us, but fell close to us into the sea, in which it
made such a chasm that we could almost see the bottom. The
other bird, unfortunately for us, let his piece of rock fall so
immediately on the ship, that it broke and split it into a thou-
sand pieces, The sailors and passengers were all either crushed
to death, or drowned. I was myself under water for some
time, but rising again to the surface, I had the good fortune
to seize a piece of the wreck. Thus, swimming sometimes with
one hand and sometimes with the other, still holding what
I had fixed myself to, and having the wind and current both in
my favour, I at length reached an island, where the shore was very
steep ; I nevertheless overcame this difficulty, and got on land.

I seated myself on the grass to rest from my fatigue, after
which I arose and advanced into the island, to reconnoitre the
ground. It seemed to be in a delicious garden ; wherever I
turned my eyes I saw beautiful trees, some loaded with green,
others with ripe fruits, and transparent streams meandering
between them. I ate of the fruits, which I found to be excellent,
and quenched my thirst at the inviting brooks.

When I had advanced some distance in the island, I per-
ceived an old man, who appeared much broken down. He was
seated on thé bank of a little rivulet: at first I supposed he
might be, like myself, shipwrecked. I approached and saluted
him ; but instead of replying, he made signs to me to take him
on my shoulders and cross the brook, making me understand
that he wanted to gather some fruit.

I supposed he wished me to render him this piece of service ;
so taking him on my back, I stemmed the stream ; when I had
reached the other side, I stopped, and desired him to alight ; in-
stead of which, (I cannot help laughing whenever I think of it,)
this old man, who appeared to me so decrepit, nimbly threw his
legs, which I now saw were covered with a skin like a cow’s,
over my neck, and seated himself fast on my shoulders, at
the same time squeezing my throat so violently, that I ex-
pected to be strangled ; this alarmed me so much, that I fainted
away.
155 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

Notwithstanding my situation, the old man kept his place on
my neck ; he only loosed his hold sufficiently to allow me to
breathe. When I was a little recovered, he pushed one of his
feet against my stomach, and kicking my side with the other,
obliged me to get up. He then made me walk under some trees,
and forced me to gather and eat the fruit we met with, He
never quitted his hold during the day, and when I wished to
rest at night, he laid himself on the ground with me, always
fixed to my neck. He never failed to awaken me in the morn-
ing, which he effected by pushing me, and then he made me get
up and walk, kicking me all the time.

One day, having found on the ground several dried gourds,
which had fallen from the tree that bore them, I took a pretty
large one, and after having cleared it well, I squeezed into it the
juice of several bunches of grapes, which the island produced in
great abundance. When I had filled the gourd, I placed it ina
particular spot, and some days after returned with the old man,
when tasting the contents, I found it to be converted into ex-
cellent wine, which for a little time made me forget the ills
that oppressed me. It gave me new vigour, and raised my
spirits so high, that I began to sing and dance as I went
‘along.

The old man perceiving the effect this draught had taken on
my spirits, made signs to me to let hiin taste it ; I gave him the
gourd, and the liquor pleased his palate so well, that he drank
it to the last drop. There was enough to inebriate him, and the
fumes of the wine very soon rose into his head: he then began
to sing after his own manner, and to stagger on my shoulders.
The blows he gave himself made him return what he had on his
stomach, and his legs loosened by degrees ; so that finding he
no longer held me tight, I threw him on the ground, where he
remained motionless ; I then took a large stone and crushed
him to death.

I was much rejoiced at having so effectually got rid of this
old man, and I walked towards the sea-shore, where I met some
people who belonged to a vessel, which had anchored there to
get fresh water. They were very much astonished at seeing me,
and hearing the account of my adventure. ‘You had fallen,”
said they, “into the hands of the Old Man of the Sea, and you
are the first whom he has not strangled; he never left those
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 159

whom he had once mastered till he had put an end to their ex-
istence ; and this island is notorious for the number of persons
he has killed. The sailors and merchants who land here never
dare approach, excepting they are in a strong body.”

Having informed me of this, they took me to their ship, where
the captain received me with the greatest politeness, when he
heard what had befallen me. He set sail, and in a few days we
landed at the port of a large city, where the houses were built of
stone.

One of the merchants of the ship having contracted a friend-
ship for me, entreated me to accompany him, and conducted me
to the lodging destined for foreign merchants. He gave me a
large sack, and then introduced me to some people belonging
to the city, who were also furnished with sacks; then having
desired them to take me with them to gather cocoa: “Go,” said
he, “follow them, and do as they do; and do not stray from
them, for your life will be in danger if you leave them.” He
gave me provisions for the day, and I set off with them.

We arrived at a large forest of tall straight trees, the trunks
of which were so smooth, that it was impossible to climb up to
the branches where the fruit grew. They were all cocoa-trees,
and we wanted to knock down the fruit and fill our sacks. On
entering the forest, we saw an amazing number of monkeys, of
all sizes, which fled at our approach, and ran up the trees with
surprising agility, The merchants I was with collected some
stones, and threw them with great force at the monkeys, who
had reached some of the highest branches. I did the same, and
soon perceived that these animals were aware of our design,
they gathered the cocoa-nuts, and threw them down at us, with
gestures which plainly shewed their anger and animosity. We
picked up the cocoa-nuts, and at intervals threw up stones to
irritate the monkeys. By this contrivance we filled our sacks
with the fruit: a thing utterly impracticable by any other
method. I continued to follow this course for many days, until
I found a vessel about to sail, in which ] embarked with my
cocoa-nuts.

We set sail, and steered towards the island where pepper grows
in such abundance. From thence we made the island of Co-
mari, where the best species of the aloe grows, and whose
inhabitants submit themselves to a law, not to drink wine.
160 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

In these two islands I exchanged all my cocoa-nuts tor pepper
and aloe-wood; and I then engaged myself, with the other
merchants, in a pearl-fishery, in which I employed many divers
on my own account. I collected by these means a great number
of very large and perfect ones, with which I joyfully put to
sea, and arrived safely at Balsora, from whence I retumed to
Bagdad, where I sold the pepper, aloes, and pearls which I had
brought with me, for a large sum. I bestowed a tenth part of
my profit in charity, and endeavoured to recover from my fatigues
by every kind of diversion.

Having concluded this narrative, Sindbad gave a hundred
sequins to Hindbad, who retired with all the other guests. The
same party returned to the rich Sindbad the next day; and
after having regaled them as usual, he began the account of his
sixth voyare :—

THE SIXTH VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

You are no doubt, gentlemen, surprised how I could be
tempted again to expose myself to the caprice of fortune, after
having undergone so many perils in my other voyages. I am
astonished myself when I think of it. It was fate alone that
dragged me, at the expiration of a year, to venture myself a
sixth time on the unstable sea, notwithstanding the tears and
entreaties of my relations and friends, who did all in their power
‘to persuade me to stay.

Having started, I passed through some of the provinces of
Persia and the Indies, and arrived at a seaport, where I em-
barked in a good ship, with a captain who was determined on
making a long voyage. Long indeed it proved, but at the same
time so unfortunate, that the captain and the pilot lost their way,
and did not know how to steer. They at length got right again,
but we had no reason to rejoice on the occasion, for the captain
astonished us all by suddenly quitting his post, and uttering the
most lamentable cries. He threw his turban on the floor, tore
his beard, and beat his head, as if his senses were distracted.
We asked what had occasioned these signs of affliction, “j
am obliged to announce to you,” said he, “that we are in the
greatest peril A rapid current carries the ship, and we shall
SINDRAD. THE SAILOR. TAY

all perish in less than a quarter of an hour. Pray Heaven to
deliver us from this imminent danger.” He then gave orders
for setting the sails, but the ropes broke in the attempt, and the
ship, without a possibility of managing it, was dashed to pieces
by the current against the foot of a rock, where it split and went
to pieces: we had, however, time to take precautions for our
safety, and to disembark our provisions, as well as the most
valuable part of the lading. )

This being effected, the captain said, “ Here we may dig our
graves, and bid each other an eternal farewell ; for we are in
so desolate a place, that no one who ever was cast on this shore
returned to his own home.”

The mountain, at the foot of which we were, formed one side
of alarge and long island. This coast was covered with the
remains of vessels which had been wrecked on it.

In every other part it is common for a number of small rivers
to discharge themselves into the sea, instead of which, here a large
river of fresh water takes its course from the sea, and runs along
the coast through a dark cave, the opening of which is extremely
high and wide. What is most remarkable in this place is, that
the mountain is composed of rubies, crystals, and other precious
stones. Here, too, a kind of pitch, or bitumen, distils from the
rock into the sea, and the fishes eating it, return it again in the
form of ambergris, which the waves leave on the shore. The
preatest part of the trees are aloes, which are equal in beauty to
those of Comari.

To complete the description of this place, which may be termed
a whirlpool, as nothing ever returns from thence ; it is impos-
sible that a ship can avoid being dragged thither, if it comes
within a certain distance. Ifa sea-breeze blows, that assists the
current, there is no remedy ; and if the wind comes from land,
the high mountain impedes its effect, and causes a calm, which
allows the current full force, and then it whirls the ship against
the coast, and dashes it to pieces as ours was. In addition to
this, the mountain is so steep, that it is impossible to reach the
summit, or, in fact, to escape by any means.

We remained on the shore, quite distracted, expecting to die.
We had divided our provisions equally, so that each individual]
lived more or less time according to the consumption he made
of his portion.

L
162 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

They who died first were interred by the others. I had the
office of burying my last companion, and concluding that I must
soon follow him, I dug a grave and resolved to throw myself into
it, since no one remained to perform this last duty.

But Heaven still had pity on me, and inspired me with the
thought of going to the river, which lost itself in the hollow of
the cave. I examined it with great attention, and it occurred to
me that, as the river ran under ground, it must in its course
come out to daylight again.

I determined therefore to construct a raft, which I made of
thick pieces of wood and great cables, of which there was an
abundance: I tied them closely together, and formed a strong
vessel When it was completed, I placed on it a cargo of rubies,
emeralds, ambergris, and crystal. Having placed all these
things in a proper equilibrium, and fastened them to the planks,
I embarked on my raft with two little oars, which I provided
myself with, and trusting to the current, I resigned myself to
the will of God.

As soon as I was under the vault of the cavern, I lost the
light of day ; and the current carried me on without my being
able to discern its course. I rowed for some days in this ob-
scurity without ever perceiving the least ray of light. At length
I fell into a sweet sleep. I cannot tell whether I slept long, but
when I awoke I was surprised to find myself in an open country,
near a bank of the river, to which my raft was fastened, and in
the midst of a large concourse of blacks. I rose as soon as I
perceived them, and saluted them, and one of them who spoke
Arabic thus addressed me :—“ Brother,” said he, “ be not sur-
prised at seeing us ; we live in this country, and we came hither
to-day to water our fields from this river, which flows from the
neighbouring mountain, by cutting canals to admit a passage
for the water. ;

“We observed that the current bore something along, and we
immediately ran to the bank to see what it was, and perceived
this raft; one of us instantly swam to it, and conducted it to
shore. We fastened it as you see, and were waiting for you to
wake. We entreat you to relate to us your history, which must
be very extraordinary ; tell us how you could venture on this
river, and from whence you come.” I first requested him to give
me some food, after which I promised to satisfy their curiosity.
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 163

They produced several kinds of meat, and when I had satis-
fied my hunger, I related to them all that had happened to me,
which they appeared to listen to with great admiration. As
soon as I had finished my history, their interpreter told me that
I must go myself to the king to recount my adventures ; for
they were of too extraordinary a nature to be repeated by any
one but by him to whom they had happened. The blacks then
sent for a horse, which arrived shortly after ; they placed me on
it, and whilst some walked by my side to shew me the way,
others of a more robust make hauled the raft out of the water,
and carried it on their shoulders, with the bales of rubies, and
followed me.

We went together to the city of Serendib, for this was the
name of the island, and the blacks presented me to their king.
I approached his throne, and prostrating myself at his feet, I
kissed the earth. The prince made me rise, and receiving me
with an affable air, he placed me by his side. He first asked
me my name; I replied that I was called Sindbad, and sur-
named the sailor, from having made several voyages; and added
that I was a citizen of Bagdad. “ But,” replied he, “how then
came you into my dominions ; from whence are you arrived ?”

I concealed nothing from the king, and related to him what
you have just heard. The raft was then produced, and the
bales were opened in his presence. He admired the ambergris,
but above all, the rubies and emeralds, as he had none in his
treasury equal to them in value.

He ordered one of his officers to attend me, and gave me ser-
vants to wait upon me at his own expense. The officers faith-
fully fulfilled the charge they were intrusted with, and conveyed
all the bales to the place destined for my lodging.

I went every day at certain hours to pay my court to the king,
and employed the rest of the time in seeing the city, and what-
ever was most worthy of my attention.

In the island of Serendib, all kinds of rare and curious plants
and trees, particularly the cedar and cocoa-tree, grow in great
abundance, and there are pearl-fisheries on the coast, at the
mouth of the rivers ; some of its valleys also produce diamonds.
I made a devotional journey up a very high mountain, to the
spot where Adam was placed on his banishment from Paradise ;
and I had the curiosity to ascend to the summit
164 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

When I came back to the city, I entreated the king to grant
me permission to return to my native country, which he did in
the most obliging and honourable manner. He compelled me
to receive a rich present, which was taken from his treasury, and
when I went to take my leave, he deposited in my care another
still more considerable than the first, and at the same time gave
me a letter for the Commander of the Believers, our sovereign
lord, saying, “I beg you to present from me this letter and this
present to the Caliph Haroun Alraschid, and to assure him of
my friendship.” This I promised to do.

The letter of the king of Serendib was written on the skin of a
certain animal, highly prized in that country on account of its
rareness. The colour of it approaches to yellow. The letter
itself was in characters of azure, and it contained the following
words in the Indian language :—

“The King of the Indies, who is preceded by a thousand
elephants : who lives in a palace, the roof of which glitters with
the lustre of a hundred thousand rubies,and who possesses tt
his treasury twenty thousand crowns, enriched with diamonds,
to the Caliph Haroun Alraschid.

“ Although the present that we send you be inconsiderable,
yet receive it as a brother and a friend, in consideration of the
friendship we bear you in our heart ; and which we feel happy
in having an opportunity of testifying to you. We ask the same
share in your affections, as we hope we deserve it, being of a
rank equal to that which you hold. We salute you as a brother,
Farewell.”

The present consisted, first, of a vase made of one single ruby,
pierced and worked into a cup of half a foot in height, and an
inch thick, filled with fine round pearls, all weighing half a
drachm each ; secondly, the skin of a serpent, which had scales
as large as a common piece of money, the peculiar property of
which was to preserve those who lay on it from all disease ;
thirdly, fifty thousand drachms of the most exquisite aloe-wood,
together with thirty grains of camphor as large as a pistachio-
nut ; and lastly, all this was accompanied by a female slave of
the most enchanting beauty, whose clothes were covered with
iewels
SINDBAD, THE SAILOR. 165

The ship set sail, and after a long though fortunate voyage,
we landed at Balsora, from whence I returned to Bagdad. The
first thing I did after my arrival, was to execute the commission
J had been intrusted with. I took the letter of the king of
Serendib, and presented myself at the gate of the Commander
of the Faithful with the presents, followed by the beautiful slave,
and was immediately conducted before the throne of the caliph.
I prostrated myself at his feet and gave him the letter and the
present. When he had read the contents, he inquired of me,
whether it was true that the king of Serendib was as rich and
powerful as he reported himself to be in his letter. I prostrated
myself a second time, and when I arose, “ Commander of the
Faithful,” said I, “I can assure your majesty, that he does not
exaggerate his riches and grandeur ; I have been witness to it.
Nothing can excite greater admiration than the magnificence of
his palace.

“While he is on a march, an officer, who sits before him on
an elephant, from time to time cries with a loud voice, ‘This is
the great monarch, the powerful and tremendous sultan of the
Indies, whose palace is covered with a hundred thousand rubies,
and who possesses twenty thousand diamond crowns. This is
the crowned monarch, greater than ever was Solima, or the great
Mihragé,’

“ After he has pronounced these words, an officer, who is be-
hind the throne, cries in his turn, ‘ This monarch who is so great
and powerful, must die, must die, must die’ The first officer
then replies, ‘Hail to him who lives and dies not.’

“The king of Serendib is so just, that there are no judges
in his capital, nor in any other part of his dominions; his
people do not want any. They know and observe with exact-
ness the true principles of justice, and never deviate from their
duty; therefore, tribunals and magistrates would be useless
amongst them.”

Sindbad here finished his discourse, and on the following
day began the relation of his seventh and last voyage in these
terms :—
66 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

THE SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE OF SINDBAD, THE SAILOR.

On my return from my sixth voyage I absolutely relinquished
all thoughts of ever venturing again on the seas. I was now
arrived at an age which required rest ; and besides this, I had
determined never more to expose myself to the perils I had so
often experienced: I prepared therefore to enjoy my life in quiet
and repose.

One day, when I was regaling a number of friends, one of
my servants came to tell me that an officer of the caliph wanted
to speak tome. I got up from table and went to him. “The
caliph,” said he, “has ordered me to acquaint you that he
wishes to see you.” I followed the officer to the palace, and he
presented me to the prince, whom I saluted by prostrating
myself at his feet. “Sindbad,” said he, “I am in want of
you; you must do me a service, and go once more to the
king of Serendib with my answer and presents ; it is but right
that I should make him a proper return for the civility he has
shewn me.”

This order of the caliph was a thunderbolt to me. “Com-
mander of the Faithful,” replied I, “I am ready to execute any-
thing that your majesty may desire; but I humbly entreat you
to consider that I am worn down with the unspeakable fatigues
I have undergone—I have even made a vow never to leave Bag-
dad.” I then took occasion to recount the long detail of my
adventures, which he had the patience to listen to attentively.
When I had done speaking, “I confess,” said he, “that these
are extraordinary adventures: nevertheless, they must not pre-
vent your making the voyage I propose, for my sake ; it is only
to the island of Serendib ; execute the commission I intrust you
with, and then you will be at liberty to return. But you must
go, for you must be sensible that it would be highly indecorous,
as well as derogatory to my dignity, to be under obligations to
the king of that island.”

As I plainly saw that the caliph had resolved on my going,
I signified to him that I was ready to obey his commands. He
seemed much pleased, and ordered me a thousand sequins to pay
the expenses of the voyage.

In a few days I was prepared for my departure ; and as soon
SINDRAD, THE SAILOR. 167

as | had received the presents of the caliph, together with a
letter, written with his own hand, I set off and took the route of
Balsora, from whence I embarked. After a pleasant voyage, I
arrived at the island of Serendib. I immediately acquainted the
ministers with the commission I was come upon, and begged
them to procure me an audience as soon as possible. They did
not fail to attend to my wishes, and conducted me to the palace.
I saluted the king by prostrating myself according to the usual
custom.

This prince immediately recollected me, and evinced great
joy at my return. I at once delivered the letter and presents of
the caliph, which he received with every mark of satisfaction
and pleasure,

The caliph sent him a complete bed of gold tissue, estimated
at a thousand sequins, fifty robes of a very rich stuff, a hun-
dred more of white linen, the finest that could be procured from
Cairo, Suez, Cufa, and Alexandria ; another bed of crimson, also
another of a different make: a vase of agate, greater in width
than in depth, of the thickness of a finger; on the sides there
was sculptured in bas-relief a man kneeling on the ground, and
in his hand a bow and arrow, with which he was going to shoot
atalion. Besides these, he sent him a richly-ornamented table,
which was supposed, from tradition, to have belonged to the
great Solomon. The letter of the caliph was written in these
terms :—

“ Greeting in the name of the sovereign guide of the right
road, to the powerful and happy sultan, from Abdalla Haroun
Alraschid, Commander of the Faithful,

“We have received your letter with joy, and we send you this
reply, dictated by the council of our porte, the garden of superior
wits. We hope that when you look upon it you will perceive
our good intention, and think it agreeable. Adieu.”

The king of Serendib was rejoiced to find that the caliph
returned a testimony of his friendship. The king having per-
mitted me to depart, ordered me a very handsome present. I
re-embarked immediately, intending to return to Bagdad, but
had not the good fortune to arrive so soon as I expected.

Three or four days after we had set sail, we were attacked by
168 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

corsairs, who easily made themselves masters of our vessel, as we
were not in a state for defence. Some persons in the ship at-
tempted to make resistance, but it cost them their lives. I and
all those who had the prudence not to oppose the intention of
the corsairs were made slaves. After they had stripped us, and
substituted old clothes for our own, they bent their course towards
a large island at a very great distance, where they sold us.

I was purchased by a rich merchant, who conducted me to his
house, gave me food to eat, and clothed me asaslave. Some
days after, as he was not well informed who I was, he asked me
if I knew any trade. I replied that I was not an artisan, but a
merchant by profession, and that the corsairs who had sold me
had taken from me all I was possessed of. “ But tell me,” said
he, “do you think you could shoot with a bow and arrow?” I
replied that it had been one of my youthful sports, and that
I had not entirely forgotten how to use it. He then gave me
a bow and some arrows, and making me mount behind him on
an elephant, he took me to a vast forest at the distance of some
hours’ journey from the city. We went a great way in it, and
when he came to a spot where he wished to stop, he made me
alight, Then shewing me a large tree, “Get up in that tree,”
said he, “and shoot at the elephants that will pass under it, for
there is a prodigious quantity in this forest : if one should fall,
come and acquaint me of it.” Having said this, he left me some
provisions and returned to the city: I remained in the tree, on
the watch, the whole night.

I did not perceive any during that time ; but the next day, as
soon as the sun had arisen, a great number made their appear-
ance. I shot many arrows at them, and at last one fell. The
others immediately retired, and left me at liberty to go and
inform my master of the success I had met with. To reward me
for this good intelligence, he regaled me with an excellent repast,
and praised my address. We then returned together to the
forest, where we dug a pit to bury the elephant I had killed. It
was my master’s intention to let it rot in the earth, and then to
take possession of its teeth for commerce.

I continued this occupation for two months, and not a day
passed in which I did not kill an elephant. I did not always
place myself on the same tree; sometimes I ascended one,
sometimes another. One morning, when I was waiting for some
SINDBAD, THE SALLUR. 169

elephants to pass, I perceived, to my great astonishment, that
instead of traversing the forest as usual, they stopped and came
towards me with a terrible noise, and in such numbers that the
ground was covered with them, and trembled under their foot-
steps. They approached the tree where I was placed, and sur-
rounded it with their trunks extended, having their eyes all
fixed upon me. At this surprising spectacle I remained motion-
less, and so agitated by fright that my bow and arrows fell from
my hands,

My fears were not groundless. After the elephants had
viewed me for some time, one of the largest twisted his trunk
round the body of the tree, and shook it with so much violence
that he tore it up by the roots, and threw it on the ground. I
fell with the tree ; but the animal took me up with his trunk,
and placed me on his shoulders, where I remained more dead
than alive. He put himself at the head of his companions, who
followed him in a troop, and carried me to a spot where, having
set me down, he and the rest retired. Conceive my situation!
Ithoughtitadream. At length, having been seated some time,
and seeing no other elephants, I arose, and perceived that I
was on a little hill of some breadth, entirely covered with bones
and teeth of elephants. This sight filled my mind with a
variety of reflections. I admired the instinct of these animals,
and did not doubt that this was their cemetery or place of
burial, and that they had brought me hither to shew it me, that
I might desist from destroying them, as I did it merely for the
sake of possessing their teeth. I did not stay long on the hill,
but turned my steps towards the city ; and having walked a day
and a night, at last arrived at my master’s. I did not meet any
elephant in my way, which plainly evinced that they had entered
farther into the forest, to leave me an unobstructed passage from
the hill.

As soon as my master saw me, “Ah! poor Sindbad,” ex-
claimed he, “I was in pain to know what could become of you.
I have been to the forest, and found a tree newly torn up by the
roots, and a bow and arrows on the ground: after having sought
you everywhere in vain, I despaired of ever seeing you again.
Pray relate to me what has happened to you, and by what happy
chance you are still alive.” I satisfied his curiosity, and the fol-
lowing day, having accompanied me to the hill, he was with
1790 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

great joy convinced of the truth of my history. We loaded the
elephant on which we had come, with as many teeth as he could
carry, and when we returned, he thus addressed me :—“ Brother,
for I will no longer treat you asa slave, but give you your liberty
at once, after the discovery you have imparted to me, and which
cannot fail to enrich me. Do not suppose, however, that I think
I have sufficiently recompensed you by giving you your liberty ;
I intend to add to it considerable presents.”

To this obliging discourse I replied, “ Master, the liberty you
grant me acquits you of all obligation towards me, and the only
recompense I desire is permission to return to my country.”
“Well,” resumed he, “the monsoon will soon bring us vessels,
which come to be laden with ivory. I will then send you away
with a sufficiency to pay your expenses home.” I remained with
him till the season for the monsoon, during which we made fre-
quent excursions to the hill, and filled his magazines with ivory.

The ships at length arrived, and my master having chosen
that in which I was to embark, loaded it with ivory, half of
which was on my own account.

All my fatigues being at last concluded, I arrived happily at
Bagdad. I went immediately and presented myself to the
caliph, and gave him an account of my embassy. This prince
told me that my long absence had occasioned him some uneasi-
ness,

When I related the adventure of the elephants, he appeared
much surprised, and would scarcely have believed it, had not
my sincerity been well known to him. He thought this, as
well as the other histories I had detailed to him, so curious,
that he ordered one of his secretaries to write it in letters of
gold, to be preserved in his treasury. I retired well satisfied
with the presents and honours he conferred on me: and have
since resigned myself entirely to my family, my relations, and
friends.

Sindbad thus concluded the recital of his seventh and last
voyage ; and addressing himself to Hindbad, “ Well, my friend,”
added he, “ have you ever heard of one who has suffered more
than I have, or been in so many trying situations? Is it not
just that, after so many troubles, I should enjoy an agreeable
and amiet life?” As he finished these words, Hindbad ap-
THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 171

proached him, xissed his hand, and said, “I must confess, sir,
that you have encountered frightful perils; my afflictions are
not to be compared with yours. If I feel them heavily at the
time I suffer them, I console myself with the small profit which
they produce. You not only deserve a quiet life, but are worthy
of all the riches you possess, since you make so good a use of
them, and are so generous. May you continue to live happily
till the hour of your death !”

Sindbad ordered him to have another hundred sequins ; he
admitted him to his friendship, told him to quit the profession
of a porter, and to continue to eat at his table ; for that he should
all his life have reason to remember Sindbad, the sailor.

ODO RY OS D~P

THE HISTORY OF THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK.

extremity of Great Tartary, there formerly lived a
tailor, who had a very beautiful wife, with whom he
lived on terms of the greatest affection. One day,
while he was at work in his shop, a little hunchbacked fellow
came and sat down at the door, and began playing on a timbrel,
which he accompanied with his voice. The tailor was so much
pleased with his performance, that he shut up his shop and took
him home with him to entertain his wife.

They were no sooner arrived, than the tailor’s wife, who had
already set out the table, as it was near supper-time, placed
upon it a very nice dish of fish, which she had been dressing.
They all three then sat down ; but in eating, the little hunch-
back had the misfortune to swallow a large fish-bone, which
stuck fast in his throat, and almost instantly choked him, before
the tailor or his wife could apply any relief. They were both
most dreadfully frightened at this accident ; for as it happened
in their house they had great reason to fear it might come to
the knowledge of some of the officers of justice, who would
punish them as murderers ; the husband, however, thought of
an expedient to get rid of the dead body.

We N the city of Casgar, which is situated near the farther

ON


172 THE ARABYAN NIGHTS.

He recollected that there lived in his neighbourhood a physi-
cian, who was a Jew, and he formed a plan which he directly
began to put in execution. He and his wife took up the body,
one by the head and the other by the feet, and carried it to the
physician’s house. They knocked at the door, which was at the
bottom of a steep and narrow flight of stairs that led to his
apartment. A maid-servant immediately came down without
even staying for a light, and opening the door, asked them what
they wanted. “I will thank you to go and tell your master,”
said the tailor, “that we have brought him a patient, who is very
ill, and for whom we request his advice. Stop,” added he, hold-
ing out a piece of money in his hand, “ give him this in advance,
that he may be assured we do not intend he should lose his
labour for nothing.” While the servant went back to inform her
master, the Jewish physician, of this good news, the tailor and
his wife quickly carried the body of the little hunchback up
stairs, left him close to the door, and returned home as fast as
possible.

In the mean time the servant went and told the physician
that aman and a woman were waiting for him at the door, and
requested him to go down to see a sick person whom they had
brought for that purpose. She then gave him the money she
had received from the tailor. “ Bring a light directly,” cried he
to the girl, ‘‘and follow me:” Having said this, he ran towards
the staircase in such a hurry, that he did not wait for the light ;
and encountering little hunchback, he gave him such a blow
with his foot, as sent him from the top of the stairs to the
bottom; and he had some difficulty to prevent himself from
following him. ‘Why don’t you come with the light ?” he called
out to the servant. She at last appeared, and they went down
stairs. When the physician found that what had rolled down
stairs turned out to be a dead man, he was so alarmed at the
sight, that he invoked Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Esdras, and all
the other prophets of the law, to his assistance. _“ Wretch that
I am!” exclaimed he, “why did I not wait for the light ? why
did I go down in the dark? J have completely killed the sick
man whom they brought to me.”

Notwithstanding the perplexity he was in, he had the precau-
tion to shut his door, for fear that as any one passed along the
street they might perchance discover the unfortunate accident,
THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 173

of which he believed himself to be the cause. He took up the
body, and carried it into his wife’s apartment, who was near
fainting when she saw him come in with his fatalload. “Alas!”
she cried, “we are lost if we cannot find some means of getting
rid of this dead man before to-morrow morning.”

The physician and his wife then consulted together upon the
best means of ridding themselves of the body during the night.
The wife at length said, “A thought occurs tome, Let us take
the carcass up to the terrace of our house, and let him down the
chimney into that of our neighbour's, the Mussulman.”

This Mussulman was one of the sultan’s purveyors, and it was
his office to furnish oil, butter, and all other articles of a similar
kind. His warehouse for these things was in his dwelling-house.
So they took the little hunchback and carried him to the roof of
the house, and having first fastened a cord under his arms, they
let him gently down the chimney into the purveyor’s apartment.
They managed this so adroitly, that he remained standing on
his feet against the wall, exactly as if he were alive. They had
hardly gone down from the terrace, and retired to their cham-
ber, when the purveyor went into his. He was just returned
from a wedding-feast, which he had been invited to partake of
on that evening, and he had a lantern in hishand. He was very
much surprised at seeing, by means of this light, a man stand-
ing up in the chimney ; but as he was naturally of a brave and
courageous disposition, and as he thought it was a thief, he
seized hold of a large stick, with which he attacked hunchback,
and gave him many hard blows. The body at last fell down
with its face on the ground. Perceiving then that it was a dead
man, fear succeeded to rage. ‘‘ What have I done,” he exclaimed.
“ Alas, I have carried my vengeance too far.” He remained pale
and confounded, and imagined he already saw the officers of
justice coming to conduct him to his punishment. Collecting
his thoughts, however, he took the body of the hunchback upon
his shoulders, went out of his chamber, and walked into the
street, where he set it upright against a shop, and having done
this, he made the best of his way home again.

A little while before daybreak, a Christian merchant, who
was very rich, and who furnished the palace of the sultan with
most things which were wanted there, having passed the night
in revelry, was just come from home on his way to a bath
174 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

Although he was much intoxicated, he had still sufficient recol-
lection to know that the night was far advanced, and that the
people would very soon be called to early prayers. It was for
this reason that he was making all the haste he could in order to
arrive at the bath, for fear any Mussulman, as he was going to
mosque, should meet him, and order him to prison as a drunkard.
When he was at the end of the street, however, he stopped close
to the shop against which the sultan’s purveyor had placed little
hunchback’s body, which at the very first touch fell directly
against the merchant’s back. The latter took him for a robber
that was attacking him, and therefore knocked him down with
his fist, with which he struck him on the head. He immediately
repeated the blows, and began calling out, “ Thief, thief !”

The guard belonging to that quarter of the city came directly
on hearing his cries, and seeing that it was a Christian who was
beating a Mussulman (for the hunchback was of this religion),
“ What business have you,” he said, “to ill-treat a Mussulman
in that manner?” “He wanted to rob me,” answered the mer.
chant ; “and he attacked me behind in order to seize me by the
throat.” “You have revenged yourself pretty well,” replied the
guard, taking hold of the merchant’s arm and pulling him away,
“let him go, therefore.” At the same time he held out his hand
to the hunchback to assist him in getting up ; but observing that
he was dead, “Oh, oh,” he cried, “is it thus then that a Chris-
tian has the impudence to assassinate a Mussulman.” Having
said this, he arrested the Christian merchant, and carried him
before the magistrate of the police, from whence they sent him
to prison till the judge had risen, and was ready to examine the
accused. In the mean time, the merchant became completely
sober ; and the more he reflected upon this adventure, the less
could he comprehend how a single blow with the fist was capable
of taking away the life of a man.

Upon the report of the guard, and after having seen the body
which they had brought with them, the judge examined the
Christian merchant, who could not deny the crime, although he
in fact was not guilty of it. As the little hunchback belonged to
the sultan, for he was one of his buffoons, the judge determined
not to put the Christian to death till he had learnt the will of the
prince. He went therefore to the palace, in order to give an
account of what had passed to the sultan; who, having heard
THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 175

the whole story, replied, “I have no mercy to shew towards a
Christian who kills a Mussulman; go and do your duty.” At
these words the judge of the police went back, and ordered a
gibbet to be erected; and then sent some criers through the
city to make known that a Christian was going to be hanged for
having killed a Mussulman.

At last they took the merchant out of prison, and conducted
him on foot to the gallows. The executioner having fastened the
cord round the merchant’s neck, was just going to draw him up,
when the sultan’s purveyor, making his way through the crowd,
approached the executioner, and called out, “ Stop, stop, do not
be in a hurry; it is not he who has committed the murder; I
have done it.” The judge of the police who attended the execu-
tion, immediately interrogated the purveyor, who gave him a
long and minute detail of the manner in which he had killed the
little hunchback; and he concluded by saying that he had carried
the body to the place where the Christian merchant had found it.
“You are going,” added he, “to sacrifice an innocent person,
since he could not kill a man that was not alive. It is enough
for me to have slain a Mussulman without having to charge my
conscience with the murder of a Christian, who is not criminal.”

When the purveyor of the sultan of Casgar had thus publicly
accused himself of being the author of the hunchback’s death,
the judge could not do otherwise than act with justice towards
the merchant. “ Let the Christian merchant go,” said he to the
executioner, “and hang this man in his place, since it is evident,
by his own confession, that he is the guilty person.” The
executioner immediately released the merchant, and put the
rope round the neck of the purveyor: and at the very instant
that he was going to complete the punishment, he heard the
voice of the Jewish physician, who desired them to stop the
execution that instant, that he might come and take his place
at the foot of the gallows.

“Sir,” said he, as soon as he was come before the judge, “ this
Mussulman, whom you are about to deprive of his life, does not
deserve to die; I alone am the guilty wretch. About the middle
of last night, a man and a woman, who are total strangers to me,
came and knocked at my door with a sick person, whom they
brought with them; my servant went instantly to the door
without waiting for a light, and having first received a piece of
176 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

money from one of them, she came to me and said that they
wished I would come down and look at the sick person. While
she was bringing me this message, they brought the patient up
to the top of the stairs, and then disappeared. I went directly
out without waiting till my servant had lighted a candle, and
meeting with the sick man in the dark, I gave him an uninten-
tional kick, and he fell from the top to the bottom of the stair-
case. I then discovered that he was dead, and that he was a
Mussulman, and the very same little hunchback whose murdezer
you now wish to punish. My wife and myself took the body and
carried it to the roof of our house, whence we let it down into
that of our neighbour the purveyor, whose life you are now
most unjustly going to take away ; as we were the persons who
placed the body in his apartment by lowering it down the
chimney. When the purveyor discovered him, he took him for
a thief, and treated him as such. He knocked him down, and
believed he had killed him ; but this is not the fact, as you may
now be convinced by my confession. I alone am the author of
the murder, and although it was unintentional, I am resolved to
expiate my crime, and not charge my conscience with the death
of two Mussulmen, by suffering you to take away the life of the
sultan’s purveyor, whose innocence I thus clearly prove to you.”

As soon as the judge was convinced that the Jewish physician
was the true murderer, he ordered the executioner to take him
and set the purveyor at liberty. The cord was round the neck
of the physician, and he had hardly a moment to live, when the
voice of the tailor was heard, who entreated the executioner not
to proceed, while he made his way to the judge of the police, to
whom on his approach he said, “ You have been very near, sir,
causing the death of three innocent persons ; but if you will have
the patience to listen to me, you shall be informed of the true
murderer of the hunchback. If his death ought to be expiated
by that of another person, mine is the one to be taken.” He then
narrated how he had taken the hunchback home to amuse his
wife, and how he had been choked by the fish-bone and then left
at the door of the Jew-physician. “Let the physician then de-
part,” said the judge, ‘and hang the tailor, since he confesses
the crime.” When the executioner had set the physician at
liberty, he put the cord round the tailor’s neck.

While all this was passing and the executioner was preparing
THE LITTLE HUNCHBACK. 177

to hang the tailor, the sultan of Casgar, who never passed any
length of time without seeing the little hunchback, his buffoon,
ordered him into his presence, when one of the attendants replied,
“Little hunchback, sire, whom your majesty is so desirous to see,
escaped yesterday from the palace, contrary to his usual custom,
in order to wander about the city, and this morning he was found
dead. They have brought a man before the judge of the police
who was accused of his murder, and the judge immediately
ordered a gibbet to be erected. At the very moment they were
going to hang the accused person, another man came up to
the gallows, and then a third, who each accused themselves, and
declared the former to be innocent of the murder. All this took
up some time, and the judge is at this moment in the very act of
examining this third man, who says that he is the real murderer.”

On hearing this the sultan of Casgar sent one of his attendants
to the place of execution. “Go,” he cried, “with all possible
speed, and tell the judge instantly to bring all the accused persons
before me, and order them also to bring the body of poor little
hunchback, whom I wish once more to see.” The officer instantly
went, and arrived at the very moment that the executioner began
to draw the cord in order to hang the tailor. He called out to
them as loud as he could to suspend the execution. As the
hangman knew the officer, he durst not proceed, but let the tailor
live. The officer having now come up to the judge, declared the
will of the sultan. The judge obeyed, and proceeded to the
palace with the tailor, the Jew, the purveyor, and the Christian
merchant, and ordered four of his people to carry the body of
the hunchback.

As soon as they were come into the presence of the sultan, the
judge prostrated himself at his feet, and when he got up he de-
tailed all the circumstances. ‘“ Have any one of you,” said the
sultan, “ever heard a more wonderful adventure than this which
is now happened to the hunchback, my buffoon?” The Chris-
tian merchant having first prostrated himself so low at the
sultan’s feet that his head touched the ground, then spoke as
follows: “Powerful monarch, I think I am acquainted with a
still more surprising history than that which you have just heard
recited, and if your majesty will grant me permission I will relate
it.’ The sultan having permitted him to speak, he began his story
in these words :—

M
198 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

THE STORY TOLD BY THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT.

EFORE I begin, sire, the account to which your
majesty has consented to listen, I must, if you please,
remark that I have not had the honour of being born
in any spot within the limits of your empire. Iama

stranger, a native of Cairo in Egypt, of Coptic parents, and by

religion a Christian. My father was by profession a broker, and
had amassed a considerable fortune, which, when he died, he left
to me. I followed his example, and pursued the same line of
business. One day when I was in the public grain market at

Cairo, which is frequented by the dealers in all sorts of grain, a

young merchant, very well made, handsomely dressed, and

mounted upon an ass, accosted me. He saluted me, and open-
ing a handkerchief in which he had a sample of sesamé, he
shewed it to me, and inquired how much a large measure of

a similar quality was worth. I examined the sample which the

young merchant had put into my hands, and told him that, ac

cording to the present price, a large measure was worth a hundred
drachms of silver. ‘Look then,” he said, “for a merchant who
will buy it at that price, and come to the gate called Victory,

where you will see a khan separate from every other house, and I

will wait for you there.’ Having said this he went away and

left me the sample of sesamé, which I shewed to different mer-

chants on the spot, who all said they would take as much as J

would sell them at one hundred and ten drachms of silver a

measure, and at this rate I should gain ten drachms for each

measure sold.

Pleased with so much profit, I went directly to the Victory
gate, where the merchant was waiting for me. He carried me
into his warehouse, which was full of sesamé. Ihad it measured,
and there were about one hundred and fifty large measures. I
then loaded it upon asses, and went and sold it for five thousand
drachms of silver. “ Of this sum,” said the young man to me,
“you have a right, according to our agreement, to five hundred
drachms, after the rate of ten drachms a measure ; what remains
belongs to me, but as I have no immediate want of it, go in and
put it by for me till I shall come and demand it of you.” I told


THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT’S STORY. 179

him it should be ready at any time that he should wish to come
for it or send any one to demand it.

A whole month passed without my seeing him ; at the end of
which time he appeared. “ Where,” he asked me, “are the four
thousand five hundred drachms of silver which you owe me?”
“They are all ready,” I replied, “and I will immediately count
them out to you.” As he was mounted upon an ass, I requested
him to alight and do me the honour to eat with me before he
received his money. “No,” he answered, “I have not time at
present ; I have some urgent business which requires my pre-
sence, and cannot stay, but in coming back I will call for my
money ; be so good as to have it ready for me.” Having said
this he went away. I waited for him a long time but it was to
no purpose. At the end of the third month, however, I saw him
come back mounted upon the same ass, but much more mag-
nificently dressed than he was before.

As soon as I perceived the young man I went out to meet him.
I entreated him to alight, and asked whether he wished me to .
count out the money which I had of his. “ Never mind that,”
he replied in a lively and contented manner ; “JT am inno hurry.
I know it is in good hands, and I will come and take it when I
shall have spent all I now have and nothing more remains.
Adieu,” added he, “and expect me again at the end of the week.”
At these words he gave his ass a cut with his whip and was out
of sight in a moment.

A whole year now passed before I heard anything of the young
man. At the end of this time he again appeared, and as richly
dressed as he had been the last time he came, but there seemed to
me to be something or other which affected his spirits. I en-
treated him so far to honour me as to come into my house. “TI
agree to it for this once,” he replied ; “but it is only on condition
that you put yourself to no additional trouble or expense on my
account.” “I will do exactly as you please,” I said, “if you will
favour me by coming in.” He immediately alighted and entered
my house. I then gave orders for the refreshments I wished to be
procured, and while they were getting ready we entered into con-
versation, and when the repast was served we sat down to table
The very first morsel he took I observed it was with his left hand,
and I continued all the time to be much astonished at never
seeing him make use of his right. I knew not what to think of
180 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

it. “From the very first moment,” I said to myself, “I have
known this merchant, I have always seen him behave with the
greatest politeness, and it is impossible that he can act thus out
of contempt forme. What can be the reason of his making no
use of his right hand?” This matter continued to puzzle me
extremely.

When the repast was over, and my servants had cleared every-
thing away and left the room, we went and sat down on a sofa.
“JT entreat you, sir,” I cried, “to pardon me the liberty I take in
asking you how it happens that you always make use of your
left harid and never of the right ; some accident surely has hap-
pened to it.” At this he gave a deep sigh, and instead of an-
swering me he drew out his right arm from his robe, under
which he had till now quite concealed it, when I saw to my
utter astonishment that his hand was cut off. “ You were much
shocked without doubt,” he said, “at seeing me eat with my left
hand, but you now see I could not do otherwise.” “ May I in-
quire,” I answered, “how you had the misfortune to lose your
right hand?” At this request he began to shed tears ; after
some time, however, he told me his history, which I am now
going to repeat :—

“1 must in the first place inform you (said the young man) .
that J am a native of Bagdad. My father was extremely rich,
and one of the most eminent men, both as to rank and quality,
in that city. I had hardly begun to enter into the society of the
world, when I was struck with the accounts which many people
who had travelled in that country gave of the wonderful and
extraordinary things in Egypt, and particularly at Grand Cairo.
Their conversation made a deep impression on my mind ; and I
became excessively anxious to make a journey there. But my
father, who was still alive, would not grant me permission. He
at length died, and as his death left me master of my own
actions, I resolved to go to Cairo. I directly employed a large
sum of money in the purchase of different sorts of the fine
stuffs and manufactures of Bagdad and Moussoul, and began my
travels.

“When I arrived at Cairo, 1 stopped at a khan, which they
call the khan of Mesrour. I took up my abode there, and also
hired a warehouse, in which I placed the bales of merchandise
THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT'S STORY. 181

that I had brought with me on camels. When I had arranged
this business, I retired to my apartment, in order to rest myself,
and recover from the fatigue of my journey. In the meantime
my servants, to whom I had given some money for that purpose,
went and bought some provisions and began to dress them.
After I had satisfied my hunger I went to see the mosques, and
everything else that was worthy of notice.

“ The next morning, I dressed myself very neatly, and after
taking from my bales a few very beautiful and rich stuffs, for
the purpose of carrying them to the market-place, to know what
they would offer me for them, I gave them to some of my slaves,
and we went to the market of the Circassians. I was instantly
surrounded by a multitude of brokers and criers, who were soon
informed of my arrival. I gave a specimen of my different stuffs
to several criers, who went and shewed them all over the place:
but I was offered by no merchant not even so much as the ori-
ginal cost of the merchandise and the expenses of the carriage.
This vexed me very much, and the criers were witness to my re-
sentment and vexation. ‘If you will depend upon us,’ they said,
* we will shew you a way to lose nothing by your stuffs.’ I asked
them what mode I ought to follow in order to sell my goods to
advantage. ‘ Distribute them,’ said they, ‘among different mer-
chants, who will sell them in small quantities, and you may come
twice every week, namely, on Mondays and Thursdays, and re-
ceive the money for which they have been sold.’

“T followed their advice, and carried them with me to my
warehouse, from which I took out all my goods ; and returning
to the market, I distributed them among the merchants, who
gave me a receipt in due form, properly signed and witnessed,
with the condition that I should make no demand for the first
month.

“ Having thus arranged all my business, I gave myself up
entirely to pleasure and gaiety. When the first month had
elapsed, I began to call upon my merchants regularly twice
every week, accompanied by a proper public officer, to examine
their books, and a money-changer to ascertain the goodness and
different value of the various sorts of money they paid me. In
this manner I constantly brought away on those days a con-
siderable sum of money, which I took with me to the khan of
Mesrour, where I lodged. This. however, did not prevent me
182 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

from going on the intermediate days of the week to pass the
morning sometimes with one merchant and sometimes with
another.

“ One Monday, while I was sitting in one of these merchants’
shops, whose name was Bedreddin, a lady of distinction, as I
easily conjectured, both by her air and dress, and also by a
female slave neatly attired, who followed her, entered the same
shop, and sat down close to me. Her external appearance,
joined to a certain natural grace in everything she did, preju-
diced me very much in her favour, and excited a great desire in
me to know more of her than I did. At length I obtained a
glimpse of her face, which completed her conquest over me.

“ After she had conversed some time with the merchant upon
indifferent subjects, she told him that she was in search of a
particular sort of stuff, with a gold ground; and that she came
to his shop because it contained the best assortment of goods of
any in the market ; and that if he had such a thing, he would
much oblige her by shewing it to her. Bedreddin opened a
good many different pieces, and having fixed upon one, she
stopped and asked the price of it. He said he could afford to
sell it her for eleven hundred drachms of silver. ‘I will agree
to give you that sum,’ she replied, ‘though I have not the
money about me ; but I hope you will give me credit for it, and
I will not fail to send you eleven hundred drachms in the course
of to-morrow.’ ‘Madam,’ answered the merchant, ‘I would give
you credit with the greatest pleasure, and you should have full
permission to take the stuff home with you, if it belonged to
me; but it is the property of this young man, whom you see
there, and this is one of the days fixed upon to give an account
of the money for which his goods are sold” ‘How comes it,”
cried the lady, ‘that you treat me in this manner? take your
stuff, and confound you, and all of your fellow-merchants, for
you are all alike, and have no regard for any one but yourselves,’
Having said this, she rose up in a passion, and went away.

“When I saw that the lady was gone, I began to feel very
much interested about her, and before she was too far off, I
called her back, and said, ‘Do me, madam, the favour to return,
and perhaps I shall find a way to accommodate and satisfy both
yourself and the merchant.” She came back, but made me un-
derstand it was entirely on my account. ‘Sir,’ said I, at this
THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT'S STORY. 183

moment, to the merchant, ‘how much do you say it is that you
wish to receive for this stuff which belongs to me?’ ‘Eleven
hundred drachms of silver,’ he replied, ‘nor can I possibly let it
go for less.” ‘Give it then, said I, ‘to the lady, and permit her
to carry it home. I will give you one hundred drachms for
your profit, and give you an order to take this sum out of the
account of the other merchandise which you have of mine’ I
immediately wrote the order, signed it, and put it into the hands
of Bedreddin. Then presenting the stuff to the lady, I said,
‘You have now, madam, full power to take it away with you ;
and with respect to the money, you may send it to-morrow, or
the next day, or if you will do me the honour to accept of the
stuff, it is quite at your service. ‘This, replied the lady, ‘is
very far from my intention. You have behaved with so much
politeness, that I must express my obligation to you.

“This gave me courage, and I said to her, ‘Suffer me then,
madam, only to see your face, as a return for the favour you say
I have done you.’ At these words she turned herself towards
me, and lifting up the muslin which covered her face, she dis-
played a countenance most wonderfully beautiful. I was so
much struck with it, that I could think of nothing to express
what I felt at the sight. I was unable to take my eyes off, but
she quickly covered her face again, for fear any one should per-
ceive her, and after drawing down her long crape veil, she took
up the piece of stuff, and went out from the shop, leaving me in
a very different state from what I was in before her arrival. Be-
fore I left the merchant, I asked him if he knew who the lady
was ; and he told me she was the daughter of an emir, who left
her at his death an immense fortune.

“T had no sooner returned to the khan of Mesrour than I re-
tired to bed, but I could not sleep. As soon as it was day I got
up, with the hopes of again beholding the object who thus dis-
turbed my repose: and with the wish, should I be so fortunate,
of pleasing her, I dressed myself still better than I had done the
day before. I then returned to the shop of Bedreddin,

«“T had not been there a great length of time, before I saw the
lady approach, followed by her slave. She was much more
magnificently dressed than on the preceding day. Paying no
attention to the merchant, she addressed herself only to me.
‘You see sir,’ she said, ‘that I have kept my word with vou
184 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS -

I promised yesterday to do so, and have now come on purpose
to bring you the amount of what you had the goodness to trust
me, without knowing anything of me. This is an act of gene-
rosity I shall never forget.’ In saying this, she put the money
into my hands, and sat down near me.

“Taking the advantage which this opportunity of conversing
with her gave me, I declared the love I felt for her; but she
got up and left me so hastily, that I believed she was offended
at the confession I made. I followed her with my eyes as
long as I could see her ; and when she was quite out of sight,
I took my leave of the merchant, and left the market without
knowing where I went. I was meditating upon this adventure,
when I felt some person pull me behind; I instantly turned
round to see who it was, and recognised the young slave
belonging to the lady by whom my whole mind was absorbed.

My mistress, said she, ‘wishes to speak a few words to you, if
you will have the goodness to follow me. I instantly went with
her, and in truth found her mistress waiting for me in the shop
of a money-changer.

“She directly invited me to sit down near her, and began the
conversation by saying, ‘Be not surprised that I quitted you
just now so abruptly ; but I did not think it prudent before that
merchant to give anything like a favourable answer to the
acknowledgment you made of my having inspired you with
sentiments of affection. Far, however, from being offended at
the confession, I own to you it afforded me great pleasure to
hear you say that I was not indifferent to you ; and I esteem
myself happy in having acquired the regard of a man of your
worth and merit.’ ‘Madam, I exclaimed, transported with love,
and filled with delight, ‘nothing I could possibly hear could
give me half so much pleasure as what you have now had the
goodness to say to me. ‘Let us not then,’ she said, inter-
rupting me, ‘lose any time in useless speeches; I do not
doubt your sincerity. Will you do me the honour of visiting
my house? Or if you would rather, I will accompany you.’
‘Madam,’ replied I, ‘I am quite a stranger in this city, and
have only lodgings at a khan, which is by no means a proper
place to receive a lady of your rank and quality. It will surely
be much better for you to have the goodness to acquaint me
with vour residence ; where 1 shalJ be delighted to have the
THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT'S STORY. — 185

honour of waiting upon you.’ The lady consented to this plan.
‘On Thursday next, said she, ‘which is the day after to-mor-
row, come directly after mid-day prayers into the street called
Devotion Street. You have only to inquire for the house of Abon
Schamma, surnamed Bercour, and formerly chief of the emirs:
at that place you will find me’ Having said this, we separated.

“When Thursday came, I dressed myself in the handsomest
robe I had. I puta purse, containing fifty pieces of gold, into
my pocket, and I set out mounted upon an ass, which I had
ordered the day before, and accompanied by the man of whom
I had hired it. When we were come into Devotion Street, I
desired the owner of the ass to inquire whereabout the house
which I was seeking after was; some person immediately pointed
it out. I alighted at the door, rewarded the man very liberally,
and dismissed him.

“I knocked at the door, when two little slaves, as white as
snow, very neatly dressed, immediately came and opened it.
‘Come in, sir, if you please,’ they said, ‘our mistress has been
waiting for you.’ I went into a court, and. observed a pavilion,
surrounded with some trellis-work, which divided it from a
very beautiful garden, Besides some trees, which served at
the same time both for embellishment and shelter from the
rays of the sun, there was an infinite number of others, which
were loaded with all kinds of fruit. I was charmed with the
warbling of a great many birds, which mingled their notes with
the murmurs of a fountain, that threw its water to a vast
height, in the midst of a parterre, enamelled with flowers.
This place was so full of beauties that it gave me a very high
idea of the conquest I had made. The two little slaves desired
me to go into a saloon, that was magnificently furnished ; and
while one of them went to inform her mistress of my arrival,
the other remained with me, and pointed out all the beauties
of the saloon.

“J had not been long in this place, before the lady made her
appearance, adorned with the finest diamonds and pearls, but
she appeared still more brilliant from the lustre of her eyes
than from that of her jewels. Her figure, which was now no
longer concealed by her walking-dress, as when I met her in
the city, seemed to me to be the finest and most striking in the
whole world. After the first compliments were over, we both sat
186 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

down on a sofa, where we conversed together with the greatest
satisfaction imaginable. They then served up the most delicate
and exquisite dishes. We sat down to table, and after our re-
past, we recommenced our conversation, which lasted till the
evening set in. When it was bedtime one of the slaves ushered
me toa magnificent apartment, and I at once retired to bed
overjoyed at my good fortune. In the morning I was told not to
return to my khan, but to consider myself at home where I was,
and I readily accepted this obliging offer.

“ After residing in this delightful mansion for some days, I
commenced to purchase presents of jewels of the most costly
description to give to the fair creature to whom I was so
violently attached; and in this way I soon dissipated all my
fortune. At last I found myself without any money, or the least
chance of obtaining any.

“Tn this horrid state, I was ready to give myself up to despair.
I went out one day, without knowing what I was about, and
walked towards the castle, where there was a great multitude of
people collected to be present at a spectacle which was given by
the sultan of Egypt. When I came to the spot where the crowd
was collected, I mixed with the thickest part of it; and by
chance I found myself near a gentleman very well mounted, and
very handsomely dressed. To the pummel of his saddle there
was fastened a little bag half open, from which a green string
hung out. By touching the outside of the bag, I thought I
discovered that the green string which hung down, belonged to
a purse that was within side. At the very moment I was form-
ing this opinion, a porter carrying a large bundle of wood,
passed so close to him on the other side of his horse, that he
was obliged to tum towards him in order to prevent the wood
from touching him, and tearing his dress. The devil at this
moment tempted me; and laying hold of the string with one
hand, while with the other I enlarged the opening of the bag, I
drew out the purse without being perceived by any one. It was
very heavy, and I did not doubt but it was filled either with
gold or silver.

“ The porter was no sooner gone past than the person on horse-
back, who seemed to have had some suspicion of my intention,
while his head was turned away, instantly put his hand into the
bag, and missing the purse, he gave me such a blow that I fell
‘THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT'S STORY. 187

to the ground. They who saw this violent attack, directly be-
gan to take my part ; some seized the bridle of his horse to stop
him, and asked him what he meant by thus knocking me down ;

“and how he durst ill-treat a Mussulman. ‘What business is
this of yours?’ he answered in an angry tone. ‘J know what J
am about; he isathief’ Just at this moment one of the officers
of the police came by, accompanied by some of hismen. He
came up to us, and inquired what had happened. Every one
immediately accused the man on horseback with having used
me ill, under the pretence that I had robbed him.

“ The officer of the police, however, was by no means satisfied
with this account. He asked the gentleman on horseback if he
suspected any one besides me of having robbed him. The latter
replied in the negative, and the officer ordered his attendants to
arrest and search me. They instantly obeyed ; and one of them,
discovering the purse, held it publicly up toview. This disgrace
was too much for me to bear, and J fainted away. The officer
of the police then desired them to bring the purse to him.

“ As soon as the officer had taken the purse, he asked the
man on horseback if that was his, and how much money there
was init. The latter immediately knew it to be the same which
had been taken from him, and assured the officer there were
twenty sequins in it. It was instantly opened and found to con-
tain that sum. I at once confessed my guilt and had no sooner
made this confesion than the officer ordered my right hand to
be cut off. This sentence was executed upon the spot and excited
the compassion of all the spectators: and I observed the accuser
himself was not less affected than the rest. Having got my arm
dressed I directed my steps but with great anxiety to the house of
the young lady. When I arrived, I found myselfso weak and
worn out from pain and fatigue, that I instantly threw myself on
a sofa, taking care to keep my right arm under my robe, as I
was anxious she should not see the state in which it was.

“In the meantime, the lady being informed of my arrival,
and that I seemed very ill, came to me in the greatest haste,
and seeing me pale and faint, ‘ My dear friend, she cried, ‘what
is the matter with you?’ I dissembled the real cause, and in
answer told her that I had a most violent headache, whieh very
much tormented me. Atthis she appeared much afflictea. ‘Sit
down, she replied, for I had risen to receive her, ‘and tel! me
188 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

what has happened to you. There is surely something which
you conceal from me. Tell me, I beg of you, what it is’ As I
remained silent, instead of answering her, the tears fell from my
eyes. ‘I cannot comprehend,’ added she ‘what can possibly
cause you so much affliction. Have I unintentionally given you
any cause? Do you no longer love me?’ ‘It is not that,
madam,’ I replied, ‘and even a suspicion of the sort augments
my misery still more,’

“T could not make up my mind to discover the true cause of
my illness to her. When the evening approached, supper was
served up. She entreated me to eat, but as I could only make
use of my left hand, I requested her to excuse me, saying I had
no appetite. J had no sooner said this than she poured me out
a glass of wine, and presenting it to me, ‘ Drink this,’ she replied,
‘it will give you strength.” I then held out my left hand, and
took the glass.

“Why do you take the glass in your left hand rather than your
right ?’ said the lady to me. ‘Alas, madam, J replied, ‘ excuse
me, I entreat you, for I have a swelling on my right hand” ‘Shew
me this tumour,’ said she, ‘and I will open it for you.’ I still
excused myself by saying it was not yet in a state proper for that
operation ; I then drank all the contents of the glass, which was
a very large one, The strength of the wine, joined to my fatigue,
and the low state in which I was, soon made me very drowsy, and
T fell into a profound sleep that lasted till the next morning.

“While I was in this state, the lady, wishing to know what
accident had happened to my right hand, lifted up my robe,
which concealed it, and saw, with the greatest astonishment,
that it was cut off.

“When I awoke the next morning, I perceived by her coun-
tenance that she was very much afflicted. She did not, however
utter a word to me on the subject, that she might not give me
any pain. She desired some thick jelly made from chickens,
that she had ordered on purpuse for me, to be served up. She
obliged me both to eat and drink, in order as she said, to recruit
my strength, of which I had so much need. I then wished to
take my leave of her, but she took hold of my robe and detained
me. ‘I will not suffer you,’ she said, ‘to go from hence ; for
although you will not tell me so, J am persuaded that I am the
cause of the misfortune which has happened to you. ‘The poig~
THE CHRISTIAN MERCHANT'S STORY. 189

nant grief which I feel will not suffer me to live long; but before
I die I must execute a design which I meditate in your favour.’
Having said this, she ordered some of her people to go for an
officer of justice, and some witnesses, and made him draw up a
bequest of all her fortune tome. Having then dismissed them,
after paying them handsomely for their trouble, she opened a
large chest, where all the presents I had given her were placed.
‘There they all are, said she to me; ‘they belong to you” I
thanked her for her kindness and generosity. ‘Ido not, added
she, ‘reckon this as anything in comparison with what I intend
to do for you. Nor shall I be satisfied till I die, to prove to
you how much I love you. The sorrow and chagrin she felt at
seeing me so maimed brought on a serious illness, which at the
end of five or six weeks terminated in her death.

“‘ After mourning for her loss as much as became me, I took
possession of all her fortune, and everything which, as she had
informed me, belonged to her.”

When the young man of Bagdad had finished his relation, he
added, “What you have now heard ought to be a sufficient
excuse for my having eaten in your company with my left hand.
I am much obliged to you for the trouble you have taken on mv
account.. I cannot enough applaud your fidelity and probity ;
and as I have a very plentiful fortune, although I have expended
a great deal, 1 must beg that you will accept as a present the
small sum for which you sold the sesamé, and which you are
now in my debt for; and if you like to join me, we will trade
in common together, and divide the profits we make into equal
shares.”

When the young man of Bagdad (said the Christian merchant)
had concluded his history, I said to him, “I return you, sir, my
most grateful thanks for the present you have done me the
favour to make me; and with respect to the proposal of joining
you in trade, I accept it with all my heart, and assure you that
your interest will be always as much my concern as my own.”

We determined to travel, and fixed a day for our departure,
and when it came we began our journey. We passed through
Syria and Mesopotamia ; we travelled over Persia, and after
visiting for some time many cities, we at length came, sire, to
your capital. After some little time, the young man informed
190 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

me that he was very desirous, and, in fact, had taken the reso-
lution of going into Persia, and of settling there. We then
made up our accounts, and separated, perfectly satisfied with
each other. He departed, and I remained in this city, where
I have the honour of being employed in the service of your
majesty. This is the history which I had to recount to you, and
does it not seem to your majesty much more surprising than
that of the little hunchback ?”

The sultan of Casgar was very angry with the Christian mer-
chant. “Thou art very bold and impudent,” said he to the
merchant, “to dare to make a comparison between the recital of
a history so trifling and unworthy my attention with that of my
hunchback. Dost thou flatter thyself that thou canst persuade
me that the stale adventures of this young man are more won-
derful than those of my buffoon? I will in truth hang all four
of you to revenge his death.”

At these words the purveyor, terrified, threw himself at the
sultan’s feet. “Sire,” he cried, “I entreat your majesty to
suspend your just wrath, and to listen to me; and if the narra-
tive I shall have the honour to lay before your majesty shall
seem to you more interesting than that of the little hunchback,
that you will do us the favour to extend your pardon to us all.”
“ Speak,” said the sultan, “I grant thy request.” The purveyor
then began as follows :—

~~ EES

THE STORY TOLD BY THE PURVEYOR OF THE
SULTAN OF CASGAR.

Bs WAS yesterday, sire, invited by a man of great re-

spectability and fortune to the wedding of one of his
daughters. I did not fail to be at his house by the
appointed hour, and found a large company com-



f p)
posed of the best inhabitants of the city, and of various profes-
sions. When the ceremony was over, the feast, which was very
magnificent, was served up. We sat down to table, and each

person eat what was most agreeable to his taste. Amongst
other things, there was a dish dressed with garlic, which was
THE PURVEYOR S STORY. 1al

so very excellent, that every one was anxious to get a little of it.
We could not, however, but remark that one of the guests did
not seem desirous of eating any of it, although the dish stood
directly before him. We invited him to help himself to some,
as we did; but he requested us not to press him to eat any.
“J shall be very careful,” said he, “how I touch a ragout dressed
with garlic. Ihave not yet forgotten what was the consequence
of it to me the last time I tasted one.” We then requested
him to inform us what had been the cause of such an aversion
to garlic as he seemed to have. The master of the house,
however, called out, without giving him time to answer our
inquiries, “Is it thus you honour my table? this ragout is
delicious; do not therefore pretend not to eat it; you must
do me that favour like the rest of the company.” “ Sir,” replied
his guest, who was a merchant of Bagdad, “do not suppose that
I act thus out of any notions of false delicacy. I certainly will
obey your commands if you insist upon it, but it must only be
on condition, that after eating of it you will permit me to wash
my hands forty times with alkali, forty times with the ashes of
the same plant from which that is procured, and as many times
with soap.”

As the master of the house would not dispense with the mer-
chant’s eating some of the ragout, he ordered his servants to get
some basins ready, containing a solution of alkali, ashes of the
same plant, and soap, that the merchant might wash himself as
often as he pleased. After having given these orders, he said to
the merchant, “Come then, now do as we do, and eat ; neither
the alkali, the ashes of the plant, nor the soap, shall be de&-
cient.”

Although the merchant was enraged at this sort of violence
that was done to him, he put out his hand, and took a small
quantity of the ragout, which he put to his mouth with fear and
trembling, and eat with a repugnance which very much aston-
ished us all. But what we remarked with still greater surprise
was, that he had only four fingers, and no thumb, and till this
moment no person had noticed this circumstance, although he
had eaten of several other dishes. The master of the house then
spoke, “ You seem to have lost your thumb,” said he ; “how did
such an accident happen? There must probably have been some
singular cireumstances connected with the occasion of it; and
1G? ‘CHE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

you will afford this company a great pleasure if you will relate
them.”

“Sir,” replied the guest, “it is not only on my right hand
that I have no thumb, my left is also in the same state.” He held
out his left hand at the same time, that we might be convinced
he spoke the truth. “Nor is this all,” he added; “I have lost
the great toe from each of my feet. I have been maimed in this
manner through a most unheard-of adventure, and which, if you ©
will have the patience to listen to it, I have no objection to relate,
First of all, however, permit me to wash my hands.” Having said
this, he got up from table, and after washing his hands one hun-
dred and twenty times, he sat down again, and related his history
in the following terms :—

“You must know, gentlemen, that my father lived at Bagdad
during the reign of the caliph Haroun Alraschid, where I also
was born, and he was reckoned one of the richest merchants
in that city. But as he was a man of expensive habits, at his
death I encountered great difficulties, and was obliged to make
use of the greatest economy to pay the debts he left behind him.
With great attention, however, and care, I at last discharged
them all, and my small fortune then began to assume a favour-
able appearance.

“ One morning when I was opening my shop, a lady, mounted
upon a mule, accompanied by a slave, passed close to my door,
and stopped. The slave directly assisted her to alight by
taking hold of her hand; he then said to her, ‘I am afraid,
madam, you have arrived too soon; you see there is no one
yet come to the market” She looked everywhere about, and
finding that there was in fact no other shop open but mine, she
came up, and, saluting me, requested permission to sit down in
it till the other merchants were arrived.

“When the lady had entered my shop and sat down, as she
observed that there was no one to be seen in the market except
the slave and myself, she took off her veil in order to enjoy the
air. I had never before seen any one so beautiful; and to see
and to be passionately in love were with me one and the same
thing. I kept my eyes constantly fixed upon her, and I thought
she looked as if my attention was not unpleasing to her.

“After she had adjusted her dress as it was. before, she in-
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 193

formed me that she was come with the intention of looking at
some of the finest and richest kinds of stuff, which she de-
scribed to me, and inquired whether I had any such. ‘Alas,
madam,’ I said, ‘I am but a young merchant, who have not
long begun business, and am not yet sufficiently rich to trade
so largely ; but to save you the trouble of going from shop
to shop, I will, as soon as the merchants come, if you please,
go and get whatever you wish from them, They will tell me
exactly the lowest price, and you will thus be enabled, without
having the trouble of seeking any further, to execute all your
commissions.” To this she consented, and I entered into
conversation with her which lasted a long time, as I made her
believe that those merchants who had the stuffs she wanted
were not yet come.

“T was not less charmed with her wit and understanding
than I had been with her person ; I was, however, at last com-
pelled to deprive myself of the pleasure of her conversation,
and I went to inquire for the stuffs she wanted. When she had
fixed upon those she wished to have, I informed her that they
came to five thousand drachms of silver. I then made them
up into a parcel and gave them to the slave, who put them
under his arm. She immediately got up, and after taking leave
of me she went away.

“The lady was no sooner out of sight than I recollected that
my love had caused me to be guilty of a great fault. It had
indeed so wholly engrossed my attention that I not only omitted
taking the money for the goods, but had even neglected to inquire
who she was and where she lived. This led me immediately to
reflect that I was accountable for a very large sum of money to
several merchants, who would not perhaps have the patience to
wait. I then went and excused myself to them in the best way
I could. I returned home as much in love as ever, although
very much embarrassed by the idea of so heavy a debt.

“T requested my creditors to wait eight days for their money,
which they agreed to do. On the eighth morning they did not
fail to come and request payment, but I again begged them to
grant me the favour of a little further delay, in which they had
the goodness to acquiesce ; but on the very next morning I saw
the lady coming along on the same mule, and exactly at the

same hour as at first.
N
194 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“She came directly to my shop. ‘I have made you wait,’ she
said, ‘a little for your money, but I have at last brought it you.
Carry it to a money-changer, and see that it is all good, and
the right sum.” The slave, who accompanied her, and who had
the money, went with me to a money-changer’s ; the sum was
exactly correct, and all good silver. After this I had the happi-
ness of along conversation with the lady till all the shops in
the market were open. :

“ As soon as the merchants were come, and had opened their
shops, I took what I was indebted to each of those from whom
I had purchased the stuffs on credit, and I had now no difficulty
in getting others from them, which the lady had desired to see.
I carried back with me as many as came to a thousand pieces
of gold, all of which she took away with her, not only without
paying for them, but without saying a word on the subject, or
even informing me who she was or where she lived.

“My love was not so powerful as to prevent me from having
misgivings lest she should not return. My fears kept increasing
from day to day for one entire month, which passed on without
my having any intelligence whatever of the lady. The merchants,
who had again trusted me, at last began to grow very impatient,
when one morning I saw her coming attended exactly as before.
‘Take your weights,’ she said to me, ‘and weigh the gold I have
brought you.’ ‘These few words put an end to all my fears and
redoubled my love.

“Before she began to count out the gold, she addressed several
questions to me, and among other things, she asked me if I was
married. I told her IJ was not, nor ever had been. Giving then
the gold to the slave, she said to him, ‘Come, let us have your
assistance to settle our affairs’ The slave could not help
smiling, and taking me aside, he made me weigh the gold.
While I was thus employed, he whispered in my ear as follows :—
*T have only to look at you to be perfectly convinced you are
desperately in love with my mistress, and I am only surprised
that you have not sufficient courage to discover your passion to
her. She loves you, if possible, to a still greater excess. Don’t
suppose that she is in want of any of your stuffs; she only
comes here because you have inspired her with the most violent
passion, and this was the reason of her asking you whether you
were married You have only to make known your sentiments
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 195

by speech, and if you wish it, she will not stop short even of
marrying you. ‘Itis true, I replied to the slave, ‘that I felt the
sensations of love arise in my breast the very first moment I
beheld your lady, but I never thought of aspiring to the hope of
having pleased her. I am wholly her own, and shall not fail to
remember the good office you have done me.’

“ As soon as I had finished weighing the gold, and while I was
putting it back into the bag, the slave went to the lady and said
that I was very well satisfied. This was the particular expres-
sion they had agreed upon between themselves. The lady, who
was seated, immediately got up and went away, telling me first,
that she would send back the slave, and that I must do exactly
as he directed.

“J then went to all the merchants to whom I was indebted,
and paid them. After this I waited with the greatest impatience
for the arrival of the slave, but it was some days before he made
his appearance. At length, however, he arrived.

“I conducted myself in the most kind and friendly manner
towards him, and made many inquiries after the health of his
‘mistress. ‘You certainly are’ he said, ‘the happiest lover in
all the world; she is absolutely dying for love of you. It is im-
possible you can be more anxious to see her than she is for
your company, and if she were able to follow her own inclina-
tions and act as she likes, she would instantly come to you, and
gladly pass every moment of her future life with you.’ ‘From
her noble air and manner, I replied, ‘I have concluded she is
a lady of great rank and consequence. ‘Nor are you deceived
in this opinion,’ said the slave, ‘she is the favourite of Zobeideé,
the caliph’s wife, who is the more strongly attached to her as
she brought her up from her earliest infancy, and her confidence
in her is so great that she empioys her in every commission she
wishes to have executed. From the desire which she has of
being married, she has told her mistress, Zobeidé, that she has
cast her eyes upon you, and has asked her consent to the match.
Zobeidé has agreed to it, but has requested, in the first instance,
to see you, that she may judge whether her favourite has made
a good choice, and in case she approves of you, she will herself
be at the expense of the wedding. You may be sure, therefore,
that your happiness is certain. As you have pleased the favour-
ite, you will equally please her mistress, whose sole wish is to
196 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

afford her pleasure, and who has not the least desire of putting
any restraint upon her inclination. The only thing therefore to
be done is to go to the palace, and this was the reason of my
coming hither. You must now tell me upon what you will re-
solve’ ‘My resolution is already taken, I replied; ‘and I am
ready to follow you when and wherever you choose to conduct
me. ‘That is well, said the slave; ‘but you must recollect
that no man is permitted to enter the apartments in the palace
belonging to the ladies, and that you can be introduced there
only by such means as will keep it a profound secret. The
favourite has taken her measures for the purpose, and you must
on your part do everything to facilitate it ; but above all things
you must be discreet, or it may cost you your life.’

“TJ assured him that I would do everything exactly as he
ordered me. ‘You must then,’ he added, ‘this evening, at the
very close of day, go to the mosque which the lady Zobeidé has
ordered to be built on the banks of the Tigris, and you must
wait there till we come to you. I agreed to everything he
wished, and waited with the greatest impatience till the day was
passed. When the evening commenced I set out, and went to
prayers, which began an hour and a half before sunset, at the
appointed mosque, and remained there till the very last.

“ Almost immediately after prayers I saw a boat come to
shore, in which all the rowers were slaves. They landed, and
brought a great number of chests into the mosque. This
being done, they all went away except one, whom I soon recog-
nised to be the same that had accompanied the lady, and who
had spoken with me that very morning. Directly after I saw
the lady herself come in, ] went up to her, and was informing
her that I was ready to obey all her orders, when she said, ‘We
have no time to lose in conversation.’ She then opened one of
the chests and ordered me to getin. ‘It is, she added, ‘abso-
lutely necessary both for your safety and mine. Fear nothing,
and leave me to manage everything” I had gone too far to
recede at this moment ; I did therefore as she desired, and she
immediately shut down the top of the chest and locked it. The
slave who was in her confidence then ordered all the chests to
be carried on board the boat again. The lady and the slave
then embarked, and they began te row towards the apartments
of Zobe.aé.
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 197

“The boat came to shore exactly before the gate of the
ealiph’s palace ; they landed the chests, which were all carried
to the apartment of the officer of the slaves, who keeps the key
of that belonging to the ladies, and who never permits anything
to be carried in without having first examined it. The officer
was gone to bed, and it was therefore necessary to wake him,
and make him get up. He was, however, excessively out of
humour at having his rest thus disturbed and broken in upon.
He quarrelled with the favourite because she returned so late.
‘You shall not finish your business so soon as you think, said
he to her, ‘for not one of these chests shall pass till I have
opened and examined them most narrowly. He at the same
time commanded the slaves to bring them to him one after
the other that he might open them. They began by taking that
in which I was shut up, and set 1t down before him. At this I
was more terrified than I can express, and thought the last
moment of my life was approaching.

“The favourite, who had the key, declared she would not
give it him nor suffer that chest to be opened. ‘ You very well
know,’ she said, ‘that I do not bring anything in here but what
is for our mistress, Zobeidé. This chest is filled with very valu-
able articles that have been intrusted to me by some merchants
who are just arrived. There are also a great many bottles of
water from the fountain of Zemzem* at Mecca, and if any one
of them should happen to be broken, all the other things will be
spoiled, and you will have to be answerable for them. The wife
of the commander of the faithful too will know how to punish
your insolence. She spoke this in so peremptory a tone that
the officer had not courage to persist in his resolution of opening
either the chest in which I was, or any of the others. ‘Get
along then,’ he angrily cried out ; ‘go.’ The door of the ladies’
apartment was immediately opened, and the chests were all car-
ried in.

“ They were scarcely deposited there before I suddenly heard
the cry of ‘Here’s the caliph; the caliph has come.” These
words increased my fears to a still greater degree, and I was

* The fountain of Zemzem is at Mecca; and, according to the Mohammedans,
it is the very spring which God made to flow in favour of Hagar, when Abraham
compelled her to go and find one. This water was drunk through religious

motives, and was frequently sent as presents to different princes and their fa-
vourites.
198 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

almost ready to die on the spot. It was in fact the caliph him
self. ‘What have you got in those chests?’ said he to the fa-
vourite. ‘Commander of the faithful? she replied, ‘they are
some stuffs lately arrived, which your majesty’s lady wishes to
have shewn to her” ‘Open them, said he, ‘and let me see
them also” She endeavoured to excuse herself by saying they
were only fit for females, and that it would deprive Zobeidé of
the pleasure of seeing them before any one else. ‘ Open them,
I tell you,’ he answered: ‘I command you.’

“Tt was then absolutely necessary to obey. My fears were
again excited ; and J tremble even now, every time I think of
it. The caliph seated himself, and the favourite, ordering all
the chests, one after the other, to be brought, opened them, and
displayed the stuffs before him. All the chests at length were
opened except the one in which I was. ‘Come,’ said the caliph,
“let us make haste and finish ; we have only now to see what is
in that chest.’

“ When the favourite saw that the caliph was determined she
should open the chest in which I was, she said, ‘ Your majesty
must absolutely excuse me, and must do me the favour not to
see what is in that chest ; there are some things which I cannot
shew, except in the presence of the queen, my mistress. ‘Well
then, replied the caliph, ‘I am content; let them carry the
chests in” The slaves immediately took them up, and placed
them in her chamber, where I again began as it were to breathe.

“ As soon as the slaves who brought the chests in had retired,
she quickly opened that in which I was a prisoner. ‘Come
out, she cried, and shewing me a staircase which led to a
chamber above, ‘Go up, and wait for me there’ She had
hardly shut the door after me when the caliph came in, and sat
down upon the very chest in which I had been locked up. The
motive of this visit was a certain fit of curiosity, which did not
in the least relate to me. The prince only wished to ask the
favourite some questions as to what she had seen and heard in
the city.

“ She was no sooner at liberty than she came into the apart-
ment in which I was. After we had conversed together for
some time, she said, ‘You want repose; you are to sleep here,
and I will not fail to present you to my mistress, Zobeidé, some
time to-morrow.’
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 199

“The next morning before the favourite of Zobeidé introduced
me to her mistress, she instructed me how I ought to conduct
myself in her presence. She then led me into a hall, where
everything was very magnificent, very rich, and very appro-
priate. I had not been long there before twenty female slaves,
all dressed in rich and uniform habits, came out from the cabi-
net of Zobeidé, and immediately ranged themselves before the
throne in two equal rows. They were followed by twenty other
female slaves very young, and dressed exactly like the first, with
this difference only, that their dresses were much gayer. Zobeidé
appeared in the midst of the latter with the most majestic air.
She was so loaded with jewels that she could scarcely walk, She
went immediately and seated herself upon the throne. I must
not forget to mention, that her favourite lady accompanied her,
and remained standing close on her right hand, while the fe-
male slaves were crowded together at a greater distance on both
sides the throne.

“ As soon as the consort of the caliph was seated, the slaves
who came in first made a sign for me to approach, I advanced
in the midst of two ranks, which they formed for that purpose,
and prostrated myself till my head touched the carpet which was
under the feet of the princess. She ordered me to rise, and
honoured me so far as to ask my name, my family, and the state
of my fortune; in my answers to all of which I gave her perfect
satisfaction. ‘I have great satisfaction, said she, ‘in finding
that my daughter (this was the title by which she distinguished
her favourite)—for as such I shall ever regard her after the care
I have taken of her education—has made such a choice. I
entirely approve of it, and agree to your marriage. I will myself
give orders for the preparations necessary in this affair, But
before the ceremony takes place, I have occasion for my
daughter for the next ten days, and during this time I will take
an opportunity of speaking to the caliph, and obtain his consent ;
till this period has passed, you shall remain here, and shall be
well taken care of’

“T spent these ten days in the female apartments, and during
the whole of this time I was deprived of the pleasure of seeing
the favourite even for one moment.

“Zobeida, in the meantime, informed the caliph of the deter-
mination she had taken to marry her favourite ; and this prince
200 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

not only left her at liberty to act as she pleased in this matter,
but even gave a large sum of money for adowry. The inter-
mediate time, at length, elapsed, and Zobeidé had got a proper
contract of marriage prepared with all the necessary forms.
Preparations for the nuptials were made ; musicians and dancers
of both sexes were ordered to hold themselves in readiness, and
nine days were spent, in which the greatest joy and festivity
reigned through the palace. The tenth was the day appointed
for the concluding ceremony of the marriage ; the favourite was
conducted to a bath on one side, and I to one on the other. In
the evening I sat down to table, and they served me with all
sorts of dishes and ragouts ; and among other things there was a
ragout made with garlic, similar to that of which you have now
forced me to partake. J found it so excellent that I hardly
touched any other dish. But unfortunately for me when I rose
from table I satisfied myself with only wiping my hands instead
of well washing them; this was a negligence that I believe I
had never been before guilty of.

“ As it was now night, they supplied the place of day-light by
a grand illumination in all the ladies’ apartments. Instruments of
music resounded through the building ; they danced, they played
a thousand sports, and all the palace re-echoed with exclamations
of joy and pleasure. They introduced my bride and myself
into a large hall, where we were seated upon two thrones. The
females who attended on her, changed her dress several times,
as was the general practice on these occasions ; and they also
painted her face in different ways according to a custom pecu-
liar to the day of marriage. Every time they thus changed her
dress they presented her to me.

«“ When all these ceremonies were finished, they conducted us
into a room, where we were no sooner left than I approached
my bride. But instead of appearing pleased, she repulsed me,
and called out in the most lamentable and violent manner ; so
much so that the women all rushed into the apartment, desirous
of learning the reason of her screams. As for myself, my aston-
ishment was so great that I stood quite motionless, without
having even power to ask the cause of all this. ‘What can
possibly have happened to you,’ they said to my bride, ‘in the
short time since we left you? Inform us pray, that we may
help you. ‘Take away, she cried, ‘instantly take from my
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 201

sight that infamous man.’ ‘Alas, madam,’ I exclaimed, ‘how
can I possibly have deservedly incurred your anger ?’ ‘ You are
a villain, said she, in the greatest rage. ‘You have eaten of
garlic, and have not washed your hands. Do you think I will
suffer a man who can be guilty of so dirty and so filthy a neg-
ligence to approach me? Lay him on the ground, she added,
speaking to the women, ‘and bring meawhip. They imme-
diately threw me down ; and while some held me by the arms,
and others by the feet, my wife, who had been very diligently
attended to, beat me without the least mercy, as long as she
had any strength remaining. She then said to the females,
‘Take him to an officer of the police, and order him to cut off
that hand with which he fed himself with the garlic ragout.’

“ At these words I exclaimed, ‘ Merciful Heaven ! I have been
beaten and whipped, and to complete my misfortune I am still
further punished by having my hand cut off ; and all for what ?
Because I have eaten of a ragout made with garlic, and have
forgotten to wash my hands! What a trifling cause for such

_anger and revenge! Plague on the garlic ragout! I wish that
the cook that made it, and the slave that served it up, were all
at the bottom of the sea’?

“‘ Every one of the women, however, who were present, and
had seen me already so severely punished, pitied me very much
when they heard the favourite talk of having my hand cut off.
‘My dear sister, and my good lady, said they to her, ‘do not
carry your resentment so far. It is true that he is a man who
does not understand how to conduct himself, and whe seems
ignorant of the respect due to your rank. We entreat you,
however, not to take any further notice of the fault he has com-
mitted, but to pardon him.” ‘I am not yet satisfied, she cried ;
‘I wish to teach him how to live, and that he should bear such
powerful marks of his ill-breeding that he will never forget as
long as he lives.’ They were not discouraged by this refusal ;
they threw themselves at her feet, and kissing her hand, ‘My
good lady,’ they cried, ‘pray moderate your anger, and grant us
the favour we ask of you” She did not answer them a single
word, but got up, and after abusing me again, went out of the
apartment. All the women followed her, and left me quite alone
in the greatest affliction imaginable.

“| remained here ten days without ever creine a soul except
202 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

an old slave, who brought me something by way of food. Iasked
her for some information about the favourite. ‘She is very ill,’
she said, ‘on account of the poisonous odour you made her
breathe. Why did you not take care to wash your hands after
eating of that diabolical ragout ?? ‘Is it possible, then, I
answered, ‘that the delicacy and sensibility of these ladies is so
great, and that they can be so vindictive for so slight a fault ?
I nevertheless still loved my wife in spite of her cruelty.

“ One day the old slave said to me, ‘Your bride is cured, she
is gone to the bath, and she told me that she intended to come
and visit you to-morrow. Have, therefore, a little patience, and
endeavour to accommodate yourself to her humour. She is
very wise, and indeed very reasonable ; and is moreover very
much beloved by all the females that are in the service of
Zobeidé, our respectable mistress.’

“My wife, in fact, came to see me the next day, and she
immediately said to me, ‘You must think me very good to come
and see you again, after the offence you have given me; but I
cannot bring myself to be reconciled to you till I have punished
you as you deserve for not washing your hands after having
eaten of the ragout with garlic’ She had no sooner said this
than she called to the women, who instantly entered and laid
me down upon the ground according to her orders; and after
they had bound me, she took a razor, and had the barbarity to
cut off my two thumbs and two great toes with her own hands.
One of the women immediately applied a certain root to stop
the blood; but this did not prevent me from fainting in con-
sequence of both the quantity I lost before the remedy took
effect, and the great pain I suffered.

“When I recovered from my fainting-fit, they gave me some
wine, in order to recruit my strength and spirits. ‘Ah, madam,’
I then said to my wife, ‘if it should ever fall to my lot again to
partake of a ragout with garlic, I swear to you that instead of
once I will wash my hands one hundred and twenty times ;
with alkali, with the ashes of the plant from which alkali is
made, and with soap. ‘Well then, replied my wife, ‘on this
condition I will forget what has passed, and live with you as
my husband.’ :

“This is the reason (continued the merchant of Bagdad
THE PURVEYOR’S STORY. 203

addressing himself to all the company) why I refused to eat of
the garlic ragout which was before me.

“The women not only applied the root to my wounds, as I
have before said, to stop the blood, but they also put some bal-
sam of Mecca to them, which was certain of being unadulterated,
since it came from the caliph’s own store. Through the virtue
of this excellent balsam I was perfectly cured in a very few
days. After this, my wife and I lived together as happily as if I
had never tasted the garlic ragout. As, however, I had always
been in the habit of enjoying my liberty, I began to grow exces-
sively weary of being constantly shut up in the palace of the
caliph ; I did not, however, give my wife any reason to suspect
that this was the case, for fear of displeasing her. At last, how-
ever, she perceived it; nor indeed did she wish to leave the
palace less anxiously than myself. Gratitude alone kept her
near Zobeidé. She possessed, however, both courage and inge-
nuity ; and she so well represented to her mistress the constraint
I felt myself under, in not being able to live in the city, and
associate with men in a similar condition to myself, as I had
always been accustomed to do, that this excellent princess had
more gratification in depriving herself of the pleasure of having
her favourite near her, than in not complying with what we
both equally wished.

“Tt was on this account, that about a month after our mar-
riage I one day perceived my wife come in followed by many
slaves, each of whom carried a bag of money. When they had
retired, my wife said to me, ‘You have not, it is true, remarked
to me the uneasiness and languor which so long a residence in
the palace has caused you; but I have nevertheless perceived
it, and I have fortunately found out a method to satisfy you.
My mistress Zobeidé has permitted us to leave the palace, and
here are fifty thousand sequins, which she has presented us
with, that we may begin to live comfortably and commodiously
in the city. Take ten thousand and go and purchase a house.’

“J very soon found one for this sum, and after furnishing it
most magnificently, we went to live there. We took with us a
great number of slaves of both sexes, and we dressed them in
the handsomest manner possible. In short, we began to live the
most pleasant kind of life ; but alas! it was not of long duration
204 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

At the end of a year my wife was taken ill, and a very few days
put a period to her existence.

*J should certainly have married again, and continued to
live in the most honourable manner at Bagdad ; but the desire
J felt to see the world inspired me with other views. I sold my
house, and after purchasing different sorts of merchandise, I
attached myself to a caravan, and travelled into Persia. From
thence I took the road to Samarcand, and at last came and
established myself in this city.”

“This, sire,” said the purveyor to the sultan of Casgar, “is
the history which the merchant of Bagdad related to the com-
pany where I was yesterday.” “ And it truly comprises some
very extraordinary things,” replied the sultan, “but yet it is not
comparable to that of my little hunchback.” The Jewish phy-
sician then advanced, and prostrated himself before the throne
of the prince; and in getting up, he said to him, “If your
majesty will have the goodness to listen to me, I flatter myself
that you will be very well satisfied with the history I shall have
the honour to relate.” “Speak, then,” said the sultan ; “ but if
it be not more wonderful than that of the hunchback, do not
hope I shall suffer thee to live.”

KK

THE STORY TOLD BY THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN.

HILE I was studying medicine at Damascus, sire, and
had even begun to practise that admirable science
with some reputation, a slave came to inquire for me,
and desired me to go to the house of the governor of

the city to visit a person who was ill. I accordingly went, and

was introduced into a chamber where I perceived a very well
made young man, but apparently very much depressed from the
pain he was suffering. I saluted him, and went. and sat down
by his side. He returned no answer to my salutation, but ex-
pressed to me by a look that he understood me, and was grate-
fulfor my kindness. “Will you do me the favour, sir,” I said
to him, “to put out your hand, that 1 may feel your pulse?”
When instead of giving me his right hand, as is the usual cus-


THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN’S STORY. 205

tom, he presented his left to me. This astonished me very
much. “Surely,” thought I, ‘it is a mark of strange ignorance
not to know that it is the constant custom always to present the
right hand to a physician.” I, however, felt his pulse, wrote a
prescription, and then took my leave. :

I continued to visit him successively for nine days ; and every
time that I wished to feel his pulse, he still presented his left
hand tome. On the tenth day he appeared to be so much re-
covered, that I told him he had no more occasion for me, or
indeed for anything else but to goto the bath. The governor
of Damascus, who was present, in order to prove how very well
he was satisfied with my abilities and conduct, made me put on
a rich robe in his presence, and appointed me on the spot, phy-
sician to the hospital of the city, and physician in ordinary to
his own house, where I might visit whenever I pleased, as there
would constantly be a place provided at his table for me.

The young man also gave me many proofs of his friendship,
and requested me to accompany him to the bath. I did so;
and when we were gone in and his slaves had undressed him, I
perceived that he had lost his right hand. I even remarked
that it had not been long cut off; that this was in fact the
cause of his disease, which he had concealed from me; and
that while the most proper applications were used to cure his
arm as quickly as possible, they only called me in to prevent
any bad consequences arising from a fever which had come on.
I was both astonished and afflicted to see him in that condition.
Nor could my countenance conceal the state of my mind. The
young man remarked it, and said to me, “Do not be surprised
at seeing me without my right hand, I will one day inform you
how it happened, and you will then hear a most wonderful and
strange adventure.”

‘When we came from the bath, we sat down to table and began
to converse together. He asked me, if he might, without endan-
gering his health, take a walk out of the city to the garden of
the governor ; I replied that it would be very beneficial to him
to go into the air. “Ifso,” said he, “and you will like to accom-
pany me, I will there relate my history.” I told him I was at
his disposal for the rest of the day. He immediately ordered
his people to prepare a slight collation, and we set out for the
garden of the governor. After walking two or three times round
206 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

the garden, and after seating ourselves on a carpet, which his
people spread under a tree, that formed a delightful shade, the
young man thus began the relation of his history :—

“J was born at Moussoul, and am of a family which is one of
the most considerable in that city. My father was the ‘eldest of:
ten children ; but amongst this number of brothers he was the
only one who had any offspring—and I was his only child. He
took great pains with my education, and had me taught every-
thing with which a boy in my situation of life ought to be
acquainted.

“] was grown up, and began to associate with the world,
when one Friday I went to the noonday prayers in the great
mosque of Moussoul with my father and my uncles. After the
prayers were over every one retired, excepting my father and my
uncles, who seated themselves on the carpet which covered the
whole floor of the mosque. I sat down with them, and dis-
coursing on various topics, the conversation insensibly turned
on travels. They praised the beauties and peculiarities of some
kingdoms, and of their principal towns ; but one of my uncles
said, that if one might believe the account of an infinity of tra-
vellers, there was not in the world a more beautiful country than
Egypt. What he related of it gave me such vast ideas, that I
from that moment formed the wish of travelling thither. All
that my other uncles could say in giving the preference to
Bagdad and the Tigris, calling Bagdad the true abode of the
Mussulman religion, and the metropolis of all the cities in the
world, did not make half so much impression on me. My father
maintained the same opinion with that brother who had spoken
in favour of Egypt, which caused me very great pleasure. ‘Let
people say what they will’ cried he; ‘he who has not seen
Egypt, has not seen the greatest wonder in the world’ As for
me my imagination was so filled with Egypt that I could not
sleep all night. A short time after, my uncles also evinced how
much they had been struck with my father’s ideas of this couns
try. They all proposed to him to travel together into Egypt:
he accepted the proposal, and as they were rich merchants, they
resolved to take with them such goods as they might dispose of
with profit. I heard of their preparations for the journey, and
I went to my father to entreat him, with tears in my eyes, to
THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN’S STORY. 207

permit me to accompany them, and to allow me a stock of mer-
chandise to sell on my own account. ‘ You are too young,’ said
he, ‘to undertake such a journey; the fatigue would be too
much for you; besides which I am persuaded you would be a
loser by your bargains.” This speech did not diminish my
desire of travelling; 1 engaged my uncles to intercede for me
with my father, and they at length obtained his permission that
I should go as far as Damascus, where they would leave me,
whilst they continued their journey into Egypt.

“TI set off from Moussoul with my father and uncles. We
traversed Mesopotamia, crossed the Euphrates, and arrived at
Aleppo, where we remained a few days, and from thence pro-
ceeded to Damascus, the first appearance of which agreeably
surprised me. We all lodged in the same khan. I here sawa
large and well-fortified city, populous, and inhabited by civilised
people. We passed some days in visiting the delightful gardens
which adorn the suburbs, and we agreed that what was said of
Damascus was true, that it was in the midst of Paradise. After
staying some time, my uncles began to think of proceeding on
their journey, having first taken care to dispose of my mer-
chandise, which they did so advantageously, that I gained a
considerable sum, the possession of which gave me much
delight.

“My father and my uncles left me at Damascus, and con-
tinued their journey. After their departure, I hired a magnifi-
cent house; it was built entirely of marble, and ornamented
with paintings, and there was a garden attached, in which were
some very fine fountains.

“ One day, when I was sitting at the door of my house, enjoy-
ing the fresh air, a lady very well dressed, and of a good figure,
came towards me, and asked me if I did not sell stuffs, and say-
ing this walked into my house. When I saw she was gone in, I
got up and shut the door, and ushered her into a room, where I
entreated her to be seated. ‘Madam,’ said I, ‘I had some stuffs
which were worthy of being shewn to you, but I have not any at
present, for which I am extremely sorry. She took off the veil
which covered her face, and discovered to my eyes a counte-
nance of great beauty. ‘I do not want any stuffs, replied she ;
*I-come to see you, and to pass the evening in your company,
{f you do not disapprove it ; I only require a slight collation.’
zon THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“ Delighted with my good fortune, I immediately gave orders
for my people to bring us several kinds of fruit, and some bottles
of wine. We were quickly served, and we regaled ourselves till
midnight ; in short, I had never passed an evening so agreeably
before. On leaving me, she promised to return in three days.

“ At the expiration of the three days, she did not fail to return,
and I received her with the joy of a man who impatiently ex-
pected one dear to him. We passed the evening as agreeably
as we had the former one, and when she left me, she again pro-
mised to return in three days.

“ Having returned the third time, she said to me, ‘ What do
you think of me? Am I not handsome and pleasing?’
‘Madam,’ replied I, ‘ these questions, I think, are very useless ;
be assured that I love you devotedly.” ‘Ah !? resumed she, ‘1
fear you would change your tone if you were to see a lady of my
acquaintance, who is far younger and handsomer than I am,
and who has such lively spirits that she would make the most
melancholy laugh. I must bring her to you; I have spoken to
her about you, and from what I have said, she is dying with im-
patience to see you. She begged me to procure her this gratifi-
cation, but I dared not to comply with her request till I had
mentioned it to you? ‘Madam, said I, “you will do as you
please ; but say what you will about your friend, I defy all her
attractions to have any power over my heart, which is so de-
votedly yours that nothing can. ever alter my attachment.’
‘Take care, replied she, ‘I warn you that I am going to put
your heart to a great trial?

“The subject was then dropped, and at her departure, ‘ Re-
member,’ said she, ‘that in two days you will have anew guest ;
prepare to give her a good reception ; we will come at the usual
hour after sunset.’

“ T had the room decorated, and prepared an elegant collation
against the day that they were to come ; I waited for them with
great impatience, and they at length arrived towards the close of
the evening. They both unveiled ; and if I had been surprised
with the beauty of the first, 1 had much more reason to be so
with that of her friend. She had regular features, and perfectly
formed ; a glowing complexion, and eyes of such brilliancy, that
I could scarcely sustain their lustre.

“As I had given orders for the collation to be served as soon
THE JEWibH PHYSICIAN'S STORY. 209

as the ladies arrived, we shortly sat down to table. I sat oppo-
site my new guest, and her winning glances inspired me with
great admiration of her.

“The other lady at first only laughed. ‘I told you,’ said she,
addressing herself to me, ‘that you would be charmed with my
friend. and I perceivé you have already fallen in love with Ler’
‘Madam,’ replied I, laughing as she had done, ‘ you would have
reason to complain if I were remiss in politeness towards a lady
whom you love, and have done me the honour to bring here ;
both of you would reproach me with not knowing how to per-
form the honours of my house.” Shortly afterwards, she went
out, saying that she should soon return ; she had scarcely left
us, when the lady who had remained with me, changed counte-
nance; she fell into strong convulsions, and expired in my
arms, whilst I was calling my servants to assist me in relieving
her. I went out immediately, and inquired for the other lady ;
my people told me that she had opened the street door, and had
gone away. I then began to suspect that she had occasioned
the death of her friend. In fact, she had had the wickedness
to put a strong poison into the last cup, which she herself had
presented to her.

“T was extremely afflicted at this accident. ‘What shall I
do?’ said I to myself. ‘What will become of me?’ AsIcon-
sidered that I had no time to lose, I ordered my people to raise
up by the light of the moon, and as quietly as possible, one of the
largest pieces of marble with which the court of my house was
paved, and to dig a grave, in which they interred the body of
the young lady. After the marble was replaced, I put on a
travelling dress, and taking all the money I was possessed of, I
locked up everything, even the door of my house, on which I
put my own seal. I went to the proprietor, paid him what rent
I was in his debt, and a year in advance besides, and giving
him the key, begged him to keep it for me. ‘A very import-
ant ‘affair, said I, ‘obliges me to be absent for some time; I
am. under the necessity of going to visit my uncles at Cairo.” I
then took my leave of him, instantly mounted my horse, and set
off with my people who were waiting for me.

“T had a good journey, and arrived at Cairo, without any un-
pleasant interruption. I found my uncles, who were astonished

to see me. I said to them by way of excuse, that I was tired of
Oo
210 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

waiting for them, and that, receiving no intelligence of them, my
uneasiness had induced me to undertake the journey. They
received me very kindly, and promised to intercede with my
father, so that he should not be displeased at my quitting
Damascus without his permission. I lodged in the same khan
with them, and saw everything that was worthy of attention in
Cairo.

“ As they had sold all their merchandise, they talked of re-
turning to Moussoul, and were already beginning to make pre-
parations for their departure ; but as I had not seen all that I
wished in Egypt, I left my uncles and went to lodge in a quarter
very distant from their khan, and did not make my appearance
till they had set off. They sought me for a considerable time,
but not being able to find me, they supposed that, touched with
remorse at coming to Egypt against the will of my father, I had
returned to Damascus without acquainting them, and they left
Cairo in the hopes of meeting me there, where I could join them
and return home. q

“] remained at Cairo after their departure, and lived there
three years to gratify my curiosity in examining the wonders of
Egypt. During that time I took care to send my rent to the
proprietor of the house, expressing my intention of returning
to it.

“On my returning to Damascus I dismounted at the door of
my landlord, who received me with joy, and would accompany
me to my house, to shew that no one had been in it during my
absence. In fact, the seal was still entire on the lock. I entered,
and found everything in the state I had left it.

“In cleaning and sweeping the room, where I had regaled the
two ladies, one of my servants found a gold necklace in the form
of a chain, in which, from space to space, were ten pearls very
large and perfect. He brought it me, and I knew it to be that
which I had seen on the neck of the young lady who was
poisoned. 1 supposed that it had got loose, and had fallen with-
out my perceiving it. I wrapped it up and put it carefully in
my bosom.

“J passed some days in recovering trom the fatigue of my
journey, after which I began to visit those with whom I had
been formerly acquainted. I gave myself up to all kinds of
pleasure, and -insensibly spent all my money. Reduced to this
THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN’S STORY. air

situation, instead of selling my goods, I resolved to dispose of
the necklace ; but I was so little acquainted with the value of
pearls, that I had but bad success, as you will hear.

“T went to the bezestein,* where I called aside one of the
criers, and shewing him the necklace, told him I wished to sell
it, and begged him to shew it to the principal jewellers. The
crier was surprised at seeing such an elegant ornament. ‘Our
merchants,’ said he, ‘have never seen anything so rich and costly ;
I shall give them great pleasure, and you need not doubt their
setting a high price on it, and bidding against one another.
He led me into a shop, which I found to be that of the owner of
my house. ‘Wait for me here,’ said the crier, ‘I shall soon
return, and bring you an answer,’

“Whilst he with great secrecy was going about to the dif-
ferent merchants to shew the necklace, I seated myself near the
jeweller, who was very glad to see me, and we entered into
conversation together on various subjects. The crier returned,
and taking me aside, instead of telling me that thenecklace was
esteemed worth two thousand scherifs} at the least, he assured
me that no one would give me more than fifty. ‘They tell me,’
added he, ‘that the pearls are false ; determine whether you
will let it go at that price’ As I believed what he said, and
was in want of money, ‘Go,’ said I, ‘I depend on what you
say, and those who are better acquainted with these matters
than I am; deliver it, and bring me the money directly,’

“The crier had, in fact, been sent to offer me fifty scherifs by
one of the richest jewellers in the bezestein, who had only
mentioned this price to sound me, and see if I knew the worth
of what I wanted to sell. No sooner therefore was he made
acquainted with my answer, than he took the crier with him to
an officer of the police, to whom, shewing the necklace, he said,
‘Sir, this is a necklace that has been stolen from me, and the
thief, disguised as a merchant, has had the effrontery to offer it
for sale, and is now actually in the bezestein. ‘He is content to
receive fifty scherifs for jewels that are worth two thousand;
nothing can be a stronger proof of his being a thief?

“ The officer of the police sent immediately to arrest me, and

* The bezestein is a market place for the sale of jewels and ciher valuable com-

modities.
+ A scherif is cual to about five shillings.
Z12 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

when I appeared before him, he asked if the necklace he had
in his hand was not that which I had offered tor sale in the be-
zestein ; I replied in the affirmative. ‘And is it true, continued
he, that you would dispose of it for fifty scherifs?’ I confessed
it was. ‘Well then, said he, ‘let him have the bastinado, he
will soon tell us, in his fine merchant’s dress, that he is nothing
better than a rank thief ; let him be beaten tillhe ownsit. The
violence of the blows made me tell a lie; I confessed, contrary
to truth, that I had stolen the necklzce, and immediately the
officer of police ordered my hand to be cut off.

“This occasioned a great noise in the bezestein, and I was
scarcely returned to my house when the owner of it came to
me. ‘Myson,’ said he, ‘you seem to be a young man so pru-
dent and well educated, how is it possible that you should have
committed an action so unworthy of yourself as that which J
have just heard related? Why did not you ask me for money ?
After what has passed I cannot allow you to remain any longer
in my house. I was extremely mortified at these words, and
entreated the jeweller to suffer me to stay in his house three
days longer, which he granted. Three days after this accident
befell me, I saw, with the utmost astonishment, a number
of the attendants of the police officer come into my house,
attended by my landlord and the merchant who had falsely
accused me of having stolen the necklace from him. I asked
them what they wanted, but instead of replying, they bound
me with cords, and poured forth the most abusive language,
telling me that the necklace belonged to the governor of
Damascus, who had lost it about three years before; and
that at the same time one of his daughters had disappeared.
Judge of the state I was in at this intelligence; I, however,
determined how to act. ‘I will tell the truth, thought I; ‘the
governor shall decide whether he will pardon me or commit me
for execution.’

“When I was conducted before him, I observed that he
looked on me with an eye of compassion. He ordered me to
be unbound, and then addressing the merchant who was my
accuser, and the landlord of my house, ‘Is that, said he to
them, ‘the young man who offered for sale the pearl necklace ??
They immediately answered that I was, when he added, ‘Iam
convinced that he did not steal the necklace; and I ain very
THE JEWISH PHYSICIAN’S STORY. 213

much surprised that such injustice should have been practised
on him.’ Encouraged by this speech, ‘My lord,’ I cried, ‘1
swear to you that I am innocent. I am persuaded also that
the necklace did not ever belong to my accuser, whom I never
saw before. {t is true that I confessed the theft; but I made
this avowal against my conscience, urged by the torments I was
made to suffer, and for a reason which I am ready to relate, if
you will have the goodness to listen to me.” ‘I know enough
already,’ replied the governor, ‘to be able to render you immedi-
ately part of the justice which is your due. Let the false accuser
be taken from hence,’ continued he, ‘and let him undergo the
same punishment which he caused to be inflicted on this young
man, whose innocence is well known to me.’

“The order of the governor was instantly put in execution.
The merchant was led out and punished as he deserved. After
which the governor having desired all who were present to with-
draw, thus addressed me: ‘ My son, relate to me, without fear,
in what manner this necklace fell into your hands, and disguise
nothing from me,’ I then discovered to him all that had hap-
pened, and owned that I preferred passing for a thief to re-
vealing this tragical adventure. ‘Great God,’ exclaimed the
governor, as soon as I had done speaking, ‘Thy judgments are
incomprehensible, and we must submit without murmuring: I
receive with submission the blow which Thou hast been pleased
to strike” Then addressing himself to me, ‘My son, added he,
‘having heard the account of your misfortune, for which I
am extremely sorry, I will now relate mine. Know, then,
that I am the father of the two ladies of whom you have been
speaking.

“The first lady was the eldest of all my daughters. I had
married her at Cairo, to her cousin, the son of my brother. Her
husband died, and she returned here, and took up her residence
with me.

“The day following that on which my youngest daughter
died, as I did not see her when I sat down to table, I inquired
tor her of the eldest, who had returned home, but instead of
making any reply, she began to weep so bitterly, that I con-
ceived an unlucky presage. I pressed her to inform me of what
I wished to know.’

“« Father,’ replied she, sobbing, ‘T can tell you nothing more
204 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

than that my sister yesterday put on her best dress, and her
beautiful pearl necklace, and went out, since which she has not
appeared.’ I had my daughter searched for over the city, but
could learn no tidings of her unhappy fate. In the mean time
my eldest daughter, who no doubt began to repent of her conduct,
did not cease weeping and bewailing the death of her sister: she
even deprived herself of all kinds of nourishment, and by that
means put a period to her existence.

“« This, alas !’ continued the governor, ‘is the condition of man.
But, my son, as we are both equally unfortunate, let us unite
our sorrows and never abandon each other. I will bestow my
third daughter on you in marriage. She is even more beautiful
than they were, and I can assure you that she is of a disposition
to make you happy. My house shall be your home, and after
my death you and she will be my only heirs” ‘My lord, said
I, ‘I am quite confused by your kindness, and shall never be
able to testify my gratitude” ‘Enough,’ interrupted he, ‘let us
not waste time in useless conversation. Saying this, he had
some witnesses called, and I married his daughter without any
further ceremony. Shortly after our marriage, I received intel-
ligence of the death of my father, whose property is now in
course of transference to me. After what you have heard, I
trust you will pardon me the incivility I have been guilty of
during my illness, of presenting you my left hand instead of my
right.”

“This,” said the Jewish physician to the sultan of Casgar,
“is what the young man of Moussoul related to me.. I re-
mained at Damascus as long as the governor lived; after his
death, as I was in the prime of my life, I had the curiosity to
travel. I traversed all Persia, and went into India; at last I
came to establish myself in your capital, where I exercise, with
credit to myself, the profession of physician.”

The sultan of Casgar thought this story entertaining. “I con-
fess,” said he to the Jew, “what thou hast been relating is ex-
traordinary ; but to speak frankly, the story of the hunchback
is still more so, and much more comical ; so do not flatter thyself
with the hope of being reprieved any more than the others; I
shall have you all four hanged.” ‘A moment’s grace, sire!”
cried the tailor, advancing and prostrating himself at the feet of
THE TAILOR’S STORY. 235

the sultan; “since your majesty likes pleasant stories, that which
I shall tell you, will not, I think, displease you.” “I will listen
to thee also,” replied the sultan; “but do not entertain any
hopes that I shall suffer thee to live, unless thou canst recount
some adventure more diverting than that of the hunchback.”
The tailor then began his recital in these words :—

1

LOSS ORWYWOD DWP

THE STORY TOLD BY THE TAILOR.

TRADESMAN, sire, of this city did me the honour

two days since of inviting me to an entertainment
which he gave yesterday morning to his friends ; I
repaired to his house at an early hour, and found
about twenty people assembled.

We were waiting for the master of the house, who was gone
out on some sudden business, when we saw him arrive, accom-
panied by a young stranger, very neatly dressed, and of a good
figure, but lame. We all rose, and to do honour to the master
of the house, we begged the young man to sit with us on the
sofa. He was just going to sit down, when, perceiving a barber,
who was one of the company, he abruptly stepped back, and was
going away. The master of the house, surprised at this, stopped
him. “Where are you going ?” said he; “I bring you here to
do me the honour of being present at an entertainment I] am
going to give my friends, and you are scarcely entered before
you want to go away!” " “Sir,” replied the stranger, “I entreat
you not to detain me, but suffer me to depart. I cannot behold
without horror that abominable barber who is sitting there ;
although he is born in a country where the complexion of the
people is white, yet he bears the colour of an Ethiopian; but
his mind is of a still deeper and more horrible dye than his
visage.”

We were all very much surprised at this speech, and began ta
conceive a very bad opinion of the barber, without knowing
whether the young stranger had any just reason for speaking of
him in such terms. We even went so far as to declare that we
would not suffer at our table a man of whom we had heard so


256 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

shock.ng a character. The master of the house begged the
stranger to acquaint us with the occasion of his hatred to the
barber. “Gentlemen,” said the young man, “you must know
that this barber was the cause of my being lame, and also of the
most cruel affair which befell me, that you can possibly conceive ;
for this reason I have made a vow to quit instantly any place
where he may be; and even not to reside in any town where he
lives ; for this reason I left Bagdad, where he was, and under-
took so long a journey to come and settle myself in this city,
where, being in the centre of Great Tartary, I flattered myself
I should be secure of never beholding him again. However,
contrary to my hopes and expectations, I find him here ; this
obliges me, gentlemen, to deprive myself of the honour of par-
taking of your feast. I will this day leave your city, and go to
hide myself, if I can, in some place where he can never again
offend my sight.” In saying this, he was going to leave us, but
the master of the house still detained him, and entreated him to
relate to us the cause of the aversion he had against the barber,
who all this time kept his eyes fixed on the ground, and was
silent. We joined our entreaties to those of the master of the
house, and at last the young man, yielding to our wishes, seated
himself on the sofa, and began his history in these words,
having first turned his back towards the barber, lest he should
see him :— Fi

“ My father, who lived in Bagdad, was of a rank to aspire to
the highest offices of state, but he preferred leading a quiet and
tranquil life to all the honours he might deserve. I was his only
child, and when he died I had completed my education, and
was of an age to dispose of the large possessions he had be-
queathed me. I did not dissipate them in folly, but made such
use of them as procured me the esteem of every one.

“J had not yet felt any tender passion, and far from being at
all sensible to love, I will confess, perhaps to my shame, that I
carefully avoided the society of women. One day, as I was
walking in a street, I saw a great number of ladies coming to-
wards me; in order to avoid them, I turned into a little street
that was before me, and sat down on a bench that was placed
near a door. I was opposite to a window where there was a
number of very fine flowers, and my eyes were fixed on them,
THE TAILOR’S STORY. 207

when the window opened, and a lady appeared, whose beauty
dazzled me. She cast her eyes on me, and watering the flowers
with a hand whiter than alabaster, she looked at me with a
smile, which inspired me with as much love for her as I had
hitherto felt aversion towards the rest of her sex. After having
watered her flowers and bestowed on me another look which
completed the conquest of my heart, she shut the window, and
left me in a state of uncertainty which I cannot describe.

“I should have remained thus a considerable time, had not
the noise I heard in the street brought me to my senses again.
I turned my head as I got up, and saw that it was one of the
first cadis of the city, mounted on a mule, and accompanied by
five or six of his people: he alighted at the door of the house
where the young lady had opened the window, and went in,
which made me suppose he was her father.

“ ] returned home in a state very different from that in which
I had left it; I went to bed with a raging fever, which caused
great affliction in my household. My relations, who loved me,
alarmed by my sudden indisposition, came quickly to see me,
and importuned me to acquaint them of the cause, but I was
very careful to keep it secret. My silence increased their alarms,
nor could the physicians dissipate their fears for my safety, be-
cause they knew nothing of my disease, which was only increased
by the medicines they administered.

“My relations began to despair of my life, when an old lady
of their acquaintance being informed of my illness, arrived ;
she considered me with a great deal of attention, and after she
had thoroughly examined me, she discovered, I know not by
what token, the cause of my disorder. She took them aside, and
begged them to leave her alone with me, and to order my
people to retire.

“The room being cleared, she seated herself near my pillow.
‘My son,’ said she, ‘you have hitherto persisted in concealing
the cause of your illness: I have sufficient experience to pene-
trate into this secret. It is love which occasions your indis-
position. I can probably assist your cure, provided you will
tell me who is the lady that has secured your affection.

“ For a long time I said nothing, but at length I broke silence,
and declared to her the cause of my pain. I acquainted her
with the place where I had seen the object that had given birth
218 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

to it, and related all the circumstances of the adventure. ‘if
you succeed,’ continued I, ‘and procure me the happiness of
seeing this enchanting beauty, you may rely on my gratitude.’
‘ My son,’ replied the old lady, ‘I know the person you mention ;
she is, as you justly suppose, the daughter of the principal cadi
in this city. J am not surprised that you should love her ; she is
the most beautiful as well as the most amiable lady in Bagdad ;
but what grieves me is, she is very haughty and difficult of ac-
cess. However, I will employ all my address to procure you an
interview.

“ The old lady left me, but returned the following day, and }
soon read in her countenance that she had no favourable intel-
ligence to announce. She said, ‘ My son, you love an insensible
object ; she listened to me with pleasure whilst I talked to her
only of the pain she made you suffer, but no sooner did I open
my mouth to persuade her to allow you an interview, than she
cast an angry look at me, and said, ‘ You are very insolent to
attempt to make such a proposition; and I desire you will
never see me more, if it be only to hold such conversations as
this.’

“But let not that afflict you, continued the old lady; ‘I am
not easily discouraged ; and provided you do not lose your pa-
tience, I hope at last to accomplish my design’ She made
several fruitless attempts in my favour, during which time the
vexation I endured increased my disorder to such a degree, that
the physicians gave me over. I was therefore considered as a
man who was at the point of death, when the old lady came to
give me new life.

“That no one might hear her, she whispered in my ear,
‘Think of the present you will make me for the good news I
bring you.’ These words produced a wonderful effect ; I raised
myself in my bed, and replied with transport, ‘The present will
not be deficient ; what have you totellme?’ ‘My dear sir,’ re-
sumed she, ‘ you will not die this time, and I shall soon have the
pleasure of seeing you in perfect health, and well satisfied with
me: yesterday being Monday, I went to the lady and found her
in very good humour ; J at first put on a mournful countenance,
uttered an abundance of sighs, and shed some tears. ‘ My good
mother,’ said she, ‘what is the matter? Why are you in such
affliction?’ ‘Alas! my dear’ replied I, ‘I am just come from
THE TAILOR’S STORY. 219

the young gentleman IJ spoke to you of the other day ; it is all
over with him; he is at the point of death. and all for love of
you; it is a great pity, I assure you, and you are very cruel.’
‘I do not know,’ said she, ‘ why you should accuse me of being
the cause of his death: how can I have contributed to his ill-
ness?? ‘How!” replied I, ‘did I not tell you that he seated
himself before your window just as you opened it to water your
flowers? He was so charmed with your beauty, that he is now
reduced to the pitiable state I have had the honour of describing
to you. You may remember, madam, continued I, ‘how rigor-
ously you treated me lately when I was going to tell you of his
illness. From that time, madam, he has been in the most im-
minent danger of death, and I do not know whether you could
now save his life even if you were inclined to take pity on him,

“This was what I said to her, added the old lady. ‘The
fear of your death staggered her, and I saw her face change
colour. ‘Is what you say to me quite true?’ said she ; ‘and does
his illness proceed only from his love of me?’ ‘Ah, madam,
replied I, ‘it is but too true’ ‘And do you really think,’ re-
sumed she, ‘that the hope of seeing and speaking to me could
contribute to diminish the peril of his situation?’ ‘It very
likely may, said 1; ‘and if you desire me, I will try this re-
medy. ‘Well, then, replied she, ‘let him hope that he may see
me; but he must not expect more than one visit, unless he as-
pires to marry me, and my father gives his consent!’ * Madam,
said I, ‘you are very good; I will go directly to this young
gentleman, and announce to him that he will have the pleasure
of seeing and conversing with you.’ ‘I do not know,’ said she,
‘that I can fix a more convenient time to see him than on Fni-
day next during the mid-day prayer. Let him observe when my
father goes out to attend at the mosque ; and then let him come
immediately before this house, if he is well enough to go
abroad. 1 shall see him arrive from my window, and will come
down to let him in. We will converse together while prayers
last, and he can retire before my father returns.’

“This discourse of the old lady made me feel quite well, and
having given her some money, she left me.

“Friday morning being arrived, the old lady came whilst I
was dressing, and making choice of the handsomest dcess my
wardrobe contained. ‘Ido not ask you,’ said she, ‘how you
220 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

find yourself; the occupation you are engaged in sufficiently
convinces me of what I am to think; but will not you bathe
before you go to the principal cadi’s?’? ‘That would take up
too much time, replied I ; ‘I shall content myself with sending
for a barber to shave my head and beard.” I then ordered one
of my slaves to seek one who was expert in his business, as well
as expeditious.

“ The slave brought me this unlucky barber, who is here pre-
sent. After having saluted me, he said, ‘Sir, by your counte-
nance you seem to be unwell.’ I replied that I was recovering
from a very severe illness. ‘As you are now recovering from
illness, resumed he, ‘tell me what is your pleasure; I have
brought my razors and my lancets ; do you wish me to shave
or to bleed you?’ ‘Did I not tell you,’ returned I, ‘that I am
recovering from illness? You may suppose then that I did not
send for you to bleed me. Be quick and shave me, and do not
lose time in talking, for | am ina hurry, and have an appoint
ment precisely at noon.’

“The barber employed a great deal of time in undoing his
apparatus, and preparing his razors ; and then, instead of put-
ting water into his basin, he drew out of his case an astrolabe,*
went out of my room, and walked into the middle of the court
with a sedate step, to take the height of the sun. He returned
with the same gravity, and on entering the chamber, ‘ You will,
no doubt, be glad to learn, sir” said he ‘that from the conjunc-
tion of Mars and Mercury you could not choose a better hour
to be shaved than the present. Sir, continued he in a tone so
phlegmatic that I could scarcely contain myself, ‘do not you
know that all barbers are not like me, and that you would not
find another such, even if you had him made on purpose. You
only asked for a barber, and in my person are united the best
barber of Bagdad, an experienced physician, a profound chem-
ist, a never-failing astrologer, a finished grammarian, a perfect
rhetorician, a subtle logician; a mathematician, thoroughly
accomplished in geometry, arithmetic, astronomy, and in all
the refinements of algebra; an historian who is acquainted with
the history of all the kingdoms in the universe.’

“ At this speech, notwithstanding my anger, I could not help

* Aninstrument formerly used by navigators to ascertain their position at sea,
by taking the altitude of the stars and sun
THE TAILOR’S STORY. 321

laughing. ‘When do you mean to have done, impertinent chat-
terer,’ cried I, ‘and when do you intend to begin shaving me?’

“ me a chatterer: every one, on the contrary, bestows on me the
honourable appellation of Silent. I had six brothers whom you
might with some reason have termed chatterers, and that you
may be acquainted with them, the eldest was named Bacbouc, the
second Bakbarah, the third Bakbac, the fourth Alcouz, the fifth
Alnaschar, and the sixth Schacabac. These were indeed most
tiresome talkers, but I, who am the youngest of the family, am
very grave and concise in my discourses.’

“ At length becoming thoroughly angry, J said, ‘ Cannot I then
persuade you to desist from these long speeches, which tend to
no purpose but to distract my head, and prevent me from keep-
ing an appointment : shave me directly, or leave my house.’ In
saying this I arose, and angrily struck my foot against the
ground.

“When he saw that I was really exasperated with him, ‘Sir,
said he, ‘do not be angry ; we are going to begin directly” In
fact he washed my head and began to shave me; but he had
not made four strokes with his razor when he stopped to say,
‘Sir, you are hasty; you should abstain from these gusts of
passion. Besides which, I deserve that you should have some
respect for me on account of my age, my knowledge, and my
striking virtues.’

“*Go on shaving me,’ said I, interrupting him again, ‘and
speak no more. ‘That is to say,’ replied he, ‘that you have a
pressing affair on your hands ; moderate your ardour; perhaps
you have not considered well of what you are going to do;
when one does anything precipitately, it is almost always a
source of repentance. I wish you would tell me what this affair
is, that you are in such haste about; and I will give you my
opinion on it.’

“The more anxious I was for dispatch, the less so was he to
obey me. He left his razor to take up his astrolabe ; and when
he put down his astrolabe he took up his razor.

“ He got his astrolabe the second time, and left me half-shaved
to go and see what o’clock it was precisely. Then he put the
astrolabe in his case, took his razor, which he sharpened on the
strop that was fastened to his girdle. and began to shave me;
222 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

but whilst he was shaving me he could not help talking. ‘If
you would, sir,’ said he, ‘inform me what this affair is, that will
engage you at noon, I would give you some advice, which you
might find serviceable’ To satisfy him I told him that some
friends expected me at noon to regale me, and rejoice with me
on my recovery.

‘Good,’ replied the barber, ‘ I will go with you ; if your friends
have invited you to an entertainment, what reason can prevent
me from accompanying you? You will give them great pleasure,
Iam sure, by taking with you a man like me, who has the art
of entertaining a company and making them merry. Say what
you will, sir, I am resolved to go in spite of you,

“These words, gentlemen, threw me into the greatest embar-
rassment, and as it was now almost the moment to set out, I de-
termined not to answer him a single word, and to appear as if I
agreed to everything he said. At last he finished shaving me,
and he had no sooner done so, and gone away, than I finished
dressing myself, and I started for the cadi’s house, which I had
scarcely reached when I turned round and observed the malicious
barber at the end of the street. This sight put me into the
greatest rage.

“The cadi’s door was half open, and when I went in I saw
the old lady who was waiting for me, and who, as soon as she
had shut the door, conducted me to the apartment of the young
lady with whom I was so much in love. But J had hardly
begun to enter into any conversation with her, before we heard
a great noise in the street. The young lady ran to the window,
and looking through the blinds, perceived that it was the cadi,
her father, who was already returning from prayers. I looked
out at the same time, and saw the barber seated exactly opposite,
and on the same bench from whence I had beheld the lady the
first time.

“T had now two subjects for alarm, the arrival of the cadi,
and the presence of the barber. The young lady dissipated my
fears on the first, by telling me that her father very rarely came
up into her apartment; but as she had foreseen that such an
interruption might take place, she had prepared the means for
my escape in case of necessity ; but the indiscretion of that
unlucky barber caused me great uneasiness, and you will soon
perceive that this disquietude was not without foundation.

THE TAILOR’S STORY. 223

“ As soon as the cadi was returned home, he himself inflicted
the bastinado on a slave who had deserved it. Theslave uttered
loud cries, which were distinguishable even in the street. The
barber thought I was the person whom they were treating ill,
and that these were my cries. Fully persuaded of this, he began
to call for help to all the neighbours, who ran out to him.
They inquired what was the matter. ‘Alas!’ cried he, ‘they
are assassinating my master, my dear lord ;’ and without saying
another word, he ran to my house, and returned, followed by all
my servants armed with sticks. They knocked furiously at the
door of the cadi, who sent a slave to know what the noise was
about ; but the slave, quite terrified, returned to his master,
‘My lord, said he, ‘above ten thousand men will come into your
house by force, and are already beginning to break open the
door.’

“The cadi ran himself to the door, and inquired what they
wanted. His venerable appearance did not inspire my people
with any respect, and they insolently addressed him, ‘Cursed
cadi! thou dog! for what reason art thou going to murder our
master? What has he done to thee?’ ‘My good people,’ re-
plied the cadi, ‘why should I murder your master, whom I da
not know, and who has never offended me? My door is open,
you may come in and search my house—I give you full permis-
sion” ‘The cadi had scarcely spoken these words when the barber
and my people burst into the house, like a set of furious mad-
men, and began to seek for me in every corner.

“As I heard everything that had passed, I endeavoured to
find out some place to conceal myself in. I was unable to dis-
cover any other than a large empty chest, into which I immedi-
ately got, and shut the lid down upon me. After the barber had
searched every other place, he did not fail coming into the
apartment where I was. He went directly to the chest and
opened it ; and as soon as he perceived that I was in it, he took
it up and carried it away upon his head. He descended from
the top of the staircase, which was very high, into a court,
through which he quickly passed, and at last reached the street-
door.

‘CAs he was carrying me along the street, the lid of the chest
unfortunately opened. I jumped down into the street in such a
hurry, that I hurt myself violently, and have been lame ever
224 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

since. I did not at first perceive the full extent of my mis
fortune ; I therefore made haste to get up, and ran away from
the people who were laughing at me. At the same time I scat-
tered a handful or two of gold and silver, with which I had filled
my purse, and while they were stopping to pick it up, I made
my escape by passing through several private streets. But the
hateful barber never once lost sight of me; and all the time he
continued calling aloud, * Stop, sir, why do you run so fast?
You know not how much I have felt for you on account of the
ill-usage you have received from the cadi. Where then, my lord,
are you running? Pray wait for me.’

“Tt was in this manner that the unlucky barber kept calling
out to me all through the street. This put me into such a rage
that I could have stopped and strangled him, but that would
only have increased my destruction. Just at this time I observed
a khan, the master of which was standing at the door. ‘ In the
name of Heaven,’ I cried, ‘do me the favour to prevent that
mad fellow from following me in here.” He not only promised
me to do so, but he kept his word, although it was not without
great difficulty: for the obstinate barber attempted to force an
entrance in spite of him. Nor did he retire before he uttered a
thousand abusive words.

“It was thus that I got rid of this tiresome man. The master
of the khan permitted me to remain in his house till I was
cured, when I set out from Bagdad, gentlemen, and arrived
here. I had every reason, at least, to hope that I should not
have met with this mischievous barber in a country so distant
from my own; and I now discover him in your company. Be
not therefore surprised at my anxiety and eagerness to retire.
You may judge of the painful sensations the sight of this man
causes me, through whose means I became lame, and was re-
duced to the necessity of giving up my relations, my friends, and
my country.”

Having made this speech, the lame young man got up and
went out. The master of the house conducted him to the door,
assuring him that it gave him great pain to have been the cause,
though innocently, of so great a mortification.

When the young man was gone (continued the tailor), we still
remained very much astonished at his history. We cast our
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER. 225

eyes towards the barber, and told him that he had done wrong—
if what we had just heard was true. “Gentlemen,” answered he,
raising his head, which he had till now kept towards the ground,
“the silence which I have imposed upon myself while this young
man was telling you his story ought to prove to you that he
has advanced nothing that was not the fact ; notwithstanding,
however, all that he has told you, I still maintain that I ought
to have done what I did, and I leave you yourselves to judge of
it. He accuses me of being a chatterer; it is mere calumny.
Of seven brothers, of whom our family consists, I am the very
one who speaks least, and yet who possesses the most wit. In
order to convince you of it, gentlemen, I have only to relate
their history and my own to you. I entreat you to favour me
with your attention.”

oH SVEXHODO->

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER.

URING the reign of the caliph Mostanser Billah, a
prince so famous for his great liberality towards the
poor, there were ten robbers, who very much infested
the roads in the neighbourhood of Bagdad, and were

for a long time guilty of great depredations and horrible cruelties.

The caliph having been informed of these great outrages,

ordered the judge of the police, some days before the feast of

Bairam, to come to him, and commanded him, under pain

of death, to bring them all ten before him; and the ten

robbers were taken on the very day of the feast. I happened
to be walking at that time on the banks of the Tigris, where

I observed ten very well-dressed men, who embarked on board

a boat. I should have known they were robbers if I had

paid any attention to the guard who accompanied them; but

I observed only the robbers themselves, and thinking that

they were men who were going to enjoy themselves, and pass

this day in festivity, I got into the boat at the same time with

them, without saying a word, in hopes that they would suffer

me to accompany them. We rowed down the Tigris, and

they made us land at the caliph’s palace. By this time I had
eR


226 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

an opportunity of recollecting myself, and perceiving that I
had formed a wrong opinion of my companions. When we got
out of the boat, we were surrounded by a fresh party of the
guards belonging to the judge of the police, who bound us, and
carried us before the caliph. I suffered myself to be bound like
the rest, still without saying a word ; for what use would it have
been to me either to have remonstrated or to have made any
resistance?

As soon as we were come before the caliph, he ordered these
ten rascals to be punished. “ Strike off,” said he, “the heads
of these ten robbers.” The executioner immediately ranged us
in a line, within reach of his arm, and fortunately I was the very
last. He then, beginning with the first, struck off the heads of
the ten robbers; but when he came to me he stopped. The
caliph, observing that the executioner did not cut off my head,
called out in anger, “Have I not ordered thee to cut off the
heads of the ten robbers? Why then hast thou cut off only
nine?” “Commander of the Faithful,” replied the executioner,
“you may see here ten bodies on the ground, and as many
heads, which I have cut off”? When the caliph himself saw
that the executioner was right, he looked at me with astonish-
ment, and finding that I did not possess the countenance of a
robber, “My good old man,” said he, “by what accident were
you found among these wretches, who deserved a thousand
deaths?” “Commander of the Faithful,” I replied, “1 will tell
you the absolute truth. I this morning saw these ten persons,
whose punishment is an illustrious proof of your majesty’s
justice, get into a boat; being fully persuaded that they were
people who were going to enjoy themselves in a party, to cele-
brate this day, which is the most distinguished of our religion,
I embarked with them.”

The caliph could not help laughing at my adventure, and quite
contrary to the lame young man, who treated me as a babbler,
he admired my discretion and power of keeping silence. ‘“Com-
mander of the Faithful,’ said I to him, “let not your majesty
be astonished if I hold my tongue upon an occasion when an-
other person would have been most anxious to have spoken. I
make it my particular study to practise silence, and it is from
the possession of this virtue that I have acquired the glorious
title of the Silent Man. Iam called thus, in order to distinguish
THE BARBER’S FIRST BROTHER. 227

me from six brothers of mine, who did not at all resemble me ;
they were every one chatterers, and in person there was the
greatest difference between us. The first was hunchbacked,
the second was toothless, the third had but one eye, the fourth
was quite blind, the fifth had his ears cut off, the sixth was hare-
lipped. The various adventures which happened to them would
enable your majesty to judge of their characters, if I might have
the honour to relate them.” As I thought the caliph wished for
nothing better than to hear them, I went on without waiting for
his answer,

MCAT ONG YDO=
THE STORY OF THE BARBER’S FIRST BROTHER.

hunchback, was a tailor by trade. As soon as his
apprenticeship was finished, he hired a shop, which
happened to be opposite a mill; and as he had not
yet got a great deal of business, he found some difficulty in
getting a livelihood. The miller, on the contrary, was very com-
fortably off, and had also a very beautiful daughter. As my
brother was one morning working in his shop, he happened to
look up, and perceived the window of the mill open, and the
miller’s daughter looking into the street. He thought her so
very handsome that he was quite enchanted with her ; she, how-
ever, paid not the least attention to him, but shut the window,
and did not make her appearance any more that day.

The next morning he got up very early, and ran to his shop, so
impatient was he to behold the lady. But he was not more for-
tunate than the day before, for she looked out only for one in-
stant during the whole day. On the third he had indeed more
reason to be satisfied, for the miller’s daughter accidentally cast
her eyes upon him, and actually surprised him attentively sur-
veying her. This readily informed her of what passed in his
bosom. f

She had no sooner thus got acquainted with his sentiments,
than she resolved, instead of being angry or vexed at it, to amuse
herself with my brother. She looked at him with a smiling air,
which he returned in the same manner, but so humorously that

we eldest brother, sire, who was called Bacbouc the
aay
lh,


228 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

she was obliged to shut the window as quick as possible, for
fear her loud fits of laughter should make him suppose she was
turning him into ridicule. Bacbouc was so innocent, that he
interpreted this conduct in his own favour, and flattered himself
that she had looked upon him with pleasure.

The millers daughter then resolved to gratify her humour at
my brother’s expense. She happened to have a piece of hand-
some stuff, which she had for a long time intended to have made
into a dress. She wrapped it up therefore in a beautiful hand-
kerchief, embroidered with silk, and sent it to the tailor by a
young female slave of hers. This slave, being instructed for
the purpose, came to his shop, and said, “ My mistress sends het
salutations to you, and desires you to make a dress out of this
piece of stuff that I have brought, according to the pattern that
is along with it.” My brother did not for a moment doubt but
that the miller’s daughter was in love with him. Impressed
with this good opinion of himself, he desired the slave to tell
her mistress that he would put aside every other business for
hers, and that the dress should be ready by the next morn-
ing. The next morning the young slave came to see if the dress
was finished. Bacbouc immediately gave it her, neatly folded up.

The slave had not left my brother above a quarter of an hour
before he saw her return with a piece of satin. ‘“ My mistress,”
said she, “is quite satisfied with her dress, which fits her as
well as possible ; but as it is very handsome, and she is desirous
of wearing it only with a new pair of drawers, she entreats you
to make her a pair as soon as possible, out of this piece of satin.”
“Tt is sufficient,” answered Bacbouc; “it shall be done before
I leave my shop to-day, and you have only to come and fetch it
intheevening.” The miller’s daughter shewed herself very often
to my brother from the window, in order to encourage him to
work. It was quite a treat to see him stitching. The drawers
were soon made, and the slave came to take them; but she
brought the tailor no money, either for what he had laid out in
the trimmings for both the dress and the drawers, or to pay him
for making of either. In the meantime this unfortunate lover,
who thus diverted them without knowing he was made a fool
of, had eaten nothing the whole of that day, and was obliged
to borrow some money to purchase a supper.

The day following, as soon as he was come to his shop, the
THE BARBER’S FIRST BROTHER. 229

young slave came to him, and told him the miller wished to
speak to him. ‘My mistress,” added she, “has shewn him
your work, and has said so much in your favour, that he also
wants you to work for him. She has acted thus, because she
wishes that the intercourse which thus will be formed between
you and him should be a means of enabling you to see her
often.” My brother was easily persuaded of this, and went with
the slave to the mill, The miller gave him a good reception, and
shewing him a piece of cloth, “I have occasion,” said he, “ for
some shirts, and wish you to make me twenty out of this piece
of cloth ; if there be any remain, you will bring it back.”

My brother was obliged to work for five or six days before he
finished the twenty shirts for the miller. When they were
finished, Bacbouc carried them to him, and was asked what
was his demand for his trouble. My brother, upon this, said
that he should be satisfied with twenty drachms of silver. The
miller immediately called the young slave, and ordered her to
bring the scales, to see if the money he was going to pay was
weight. The slave, who knew her part, looked at my brother
angrily, to make him understand that he would spoil everything
if he received the money. He understood her very well, and
therefore refused to take any of the silver, although he was so
much in want of it that he had been obliged to borrow some, in
order to purchase the thread with which he had made the shirts
and the drawers. When he left the miller, he came directly to
me, and entreated me to lend him a trifle to buy some food,
telling me that his customers did not pay him. I gave him
some copper money which I had in my purse, upon which he
lived for some days. Another day the miller gave him an out-
side robe to make. Bacbouc brought it home the next day,
when the miller took out his purse ; but the young slave coming
in at that moment, looked at my brother, who then said to the
miller, “ There is no hurry, neighbour, we will settle the business
another time.” Thus the poor dupe returned to his shop with
three great evils: he was in love, he was hungry, and he was
penniless.

The millers daughter was both avaricious and wicked. She
was not satisfied with preventing my brother from receiving
what was due to him, but she excited her father to punish the
tailor for the love he professed for her. The means which they
230 THE ARABIAN NiGHTS.

took were the following:—The miller invited Bacbouc one
evening to supper, and after having treated him with but in-
different fare, he thus addressed him: “It is too late, brother,
for you to return home; you had much better therefore sleep
here.” So he shewed him to a bed, and left him to sleep. In
the middle of the night the miller came to my brother and
called out to him, “Are you asleep, neighbour? My mule is
taken suddenly ill, and I have a great deal of corn to grind: you
will therefore do me a very great favour if you will turn the mill
in his place”? To prove to him that he was a man willing to
oblige him, my brother answered that he was ready to render
him this service if he would only shew him how he was to set
about it. The miller then fastened him by the middle of his
body, like a mule, to make him turn the mill; and immediately
giving him a good cut upon the loins with the whip, “ Get on,
neighbour,” he cried. “Why do you strike me ?” answered my
brother. “It is only to encourage you,” replied the miller ; “for
without that my mule will not stir a step.” Bacbouc was asto-
nished at this treatment ; nevertheless, he durst not complain
of it. When he had gone five or six rounds, he wished to rest
himself; but the miller immediately gave him a dozen sharp
cuts with the whip, calling out, “Courage, neighbour; don’t
stop, I entreat you; you must go on without taking breath,
otherwise you will spoil my flour.”

The miller thus obliged my brother to turn the mill during the
rest of the night, and as soon as daylight appeared, he went away
without unfastening him, and left him. Bacbouc remained some
time in this situation; at last the young slave came, who untied
him. “Alas! how my good mistress and myself have pitied
you !” cried the cunning slave ; “we are not at all to blame for
what you have suffered; we have had no share in the wicked
trick which has been played you.” The unfortunate Bacbouc
answered not a word, so much was he fatigued and bruised with
his beating. He got, however, back to his. own house, and
firmly resolved to think no more of the millers daughter. The
recital of this history, continued the barber, made the caliph
laugh. “Go,” said he to me; “return home ; they shall give you
something by my order, to console you for having lost the festi-
vities which you expected.” “Commander of the Faithful,”
replied I, “1 entreat your majesty not to think of giving me
THE BARBER’S SECOND BROTHER. 231

anything till I have related the histories of my other brothers.”
The caliph having shewn by his silence that he was disposed to
listen to me, I continued as follows.

CTOEDORV OD WO

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S SECOND
BROTHER.

Y second brother, who was called Bakbarah, the tooth-
less, walking one day through the city, met an old
woman in a retired street. She thus accosted him:
“T have,” said she, “a word to say to you if you will

stay amoment.” He immediately stopped, and asked her what

she wished. “If you have time to go with me,” she replied,

“T will carry you to a most magnificent palace, where you shall

see a lady more beautiful than the day. She will receive you

with a great deal of pleasure ; and will treat you with a collation
and excellent wine. I have no occasion, I believe, to say any
more.” “But is what you tell me,” replied my brother, “true?”

“Tam not given to lying,” replied the old woman; “I proposé

nothing to you but what is the fact. You must, however, pay

attention to what I require of you. You must be prudent, speak
little, and you must comply with everything.” Bakbarah having
agreed to the conditions, she walked on before, and he followed
her. They arrived at the gate of a large palace, where there
were a great number of officers and servants. Some of them
wished to stop my brother, but the old woman no sooner spoke
to them, than they let him pass. She then turned to my brother

and said, “ Remember, that the young lady, to whose house I

have brought you, is fond of mildness and modesty, nor does

she like being contradicted. If you satisfy her in this, there is
no doubt but you will obtain from her whatever you wish.”

Bakbarah thanked her for this advice, and promised to profit

by it.

She then carried him into a very beautiful apartment, which
formed part of a square building, and having made him sit down
on asofa that was handsomely furnished, she desired him to


232 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

wait there a moment, till she went to inform the young lady of
his arrival.

As my brother had never before been in so superb a place, he
immediately began to observe all the beautiful things that were
in sight ; and judging of his good fortune by the magnificence
he beheld, he could hardly contain his joy. He almost imme-
diately heard a great noise, which came from a long troop of
slaves who were enjoying themselves, and came towards him,
bursting out at the same time into violent fits of laughter. In
the midst of them he perceived a young lady of most extraor-
dinary beauty, whom he easily discovered to be their mistress, by
the attention they paid her. Bakbarah, who expected merely a
private conversation with the lady, was very much surprised at
the arrival of so large a company. In the meantime the slaves,
putting on a serious air, approached him ; and when the young
lady was near the sofa, my brother, who had risen up, made a
most profound reverence. She took the seat of honour, and then,
having requested him to resume his, she said to him in a smiling
manner, “I am delighted to see you, and wish you everything
you can yourself desire.”

She immediately ordered a collation to be served up, and they
covered the table with baskets of various fruits and sweetmeats.
She then sat down at the table, along with my brother and the
slaves.

When the collation was finished, she arose from table ; ten
slaves instantly took some musical instruments, and began to
play and sing, the others to dance. In order to make himself
the more agreeable, my brother also began dancing, and the
young lady herself partook of the amusement. After they had
danced for some time, they all sat down to take breath. The
lady ordered them to bring her a glass of wine, then cast a smile
at my brother, to intimate that she was going to drink his health.
He instantly rose up, and stood while she drank. As soon as
she had finished, instead of returning the glass, she had it filled
again, and presented it to my brother, that he might pledge her.

Bakbarah took the glass, and in receiving it from the young
lady, he kissed her hand, then drank to her, standing the whole
time, to shew his gratitude for the favour she had done him.
After this the young lady made him sit down by her side, and
pretending to be very much in love with him, she gave him
THE BARBER’S SECOND BROTHER. 233

gentle pats with her hand, which at length she applied so for-
cibly, that he grew angry at 1. At this moment the old woman,
who had brought my brother there, looked at him in such a way
as to make him understand that he was wrong, and had forgot-
ten the advice she had before given him. The slaves now began
to take a part in the sport. One of them gave poor Bakbarah
a fillip on the nose with all her strength ; another pulled his ears
almost off, while the rest kept giving him slaps, which passed the
limits of raillery and fun.

My brother bore all this with the most exemplary patience :
he even affected an air of gaiety, and looked at the old woman
with a forced smile. The young lady then spoke to her attend-
ants: “ Bring,” cried she, “ perfumes and rose-water.” At these
words two slaves went out and instantly returned, one with a
silver vase, in which there was exquisite aloe-wood, with which
she perfumed him, and the other with rose-water, which she
sprinkled over his face and hands.

When this ceremony was finished, the lady called another
slave, and ordered her to take my brother with her, saying,
“You know what to do; and when you have finished, return
with him to me.” Bakbarah, who heard this order given, im-
mediately got up, and going towards the old woman who had
also risen to accompany the slave, he requested her to tell him
what they wished him to do. “Our mistress,” replied she, in a
whisper, “is extremely curious, and she wishes to see how you
would look disguised as a female; this slave, therefore, has
orders to paint your eyebrows, shave your mustachios, and
dress you like a woman.” “You may paint my eyebrows,” said
my brother, “as much as you please, because I can wash them
again; but as to shaving me, that, mind you, I will by no
means suffer.” “Take care,” answered the woman, “how you
oppose anything that is required of you. You will quite spoil
your fortune, which is going on as prosperously as possible.
She loves you and wishes to make you happy.”

Bakbarah at length yielded to the old woman’s arguments ;
and without saying another word, he suffered the slave to con-
duct him to an apartment, where they painted his eyebrows red.
They shaved his mustachios, and were absolutely going to shave
his beard. But the easiness of my brother’s temper did not
carry him quite so far as to suffer that. “ Nota single stroke,”
234 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

he exclaimed, “ shall you take at my beard.” The slave repre-
sented to him that a hairy countenance did not at all coincide
with the dress of a woman ; and that she was astonished that a
man, who was on the very point of marrying the most beautiful
woman in Bagdad, should care for his beard. In short, she
said so much, that he at last permitted them to do what they
wished.

As soon as they had dressed him like a woman, they brought
him back to the young lady, who burst into so violent a fit of
laughter at the sight of him, that she fell down on the sofa, on
which she was sitting.

“ After the complaisance,” said she, “you have shewn to me,
I should be guilty of a crime not to bestow my whole heart
upon you; but it is necessary that you should do one thing
more for love of me; it is only to dance before me as you are.”
He obeyed; and the young lady and the slaves danced with
him, laughing all the while as if they were crazy. After they
had danced for some time, they all threw themselves upon the
poor wretch, and gave him so many blows, both with their
hands and feet, that he fell down almost fainting. The old
woman came to his assistance, and without giving him time to
be angry at such ill treatment, she whispered in his ear, “You
have only one thing more to do, and that is a mere trifle. You
must know that my mistress wishes to know if you can outstrip
her in running. She will start a short distance before you, and
run before you through the gallery, and from room to room, till
you have caught her. This is one of her fancies. Now, at
whatever distance from you she may start, you, who are so light
and active, can easily overtake her. Undress yourself there-
fore quickly, and remain in your shirt and trousers, and do not
make any difficulty about it.”

My brother had already carried his complying humour too
far to stop at this. The young lady at the same time took off
her robe, in order to run with greater ease. When they were
both ready to begin the race, the lady took the advantage of
about twenty paces, and then started with wonderful celerity.
My brother followed her with all his strength, but not without
exciting the risibility of the slaves, who kept clapping their
hands all the time. The young lady, instead of losing any of
the advantage she had first taken, kept continually gaining
THE BARBER’S SECOND BROTHER. 235
ground of my brother. She ran round the gallery two or three
times, then turned off down a long dark passage, where she
saved herself by a turn of which my brother was ignorant.
Bakbarah, who kept constantly following her, lost sight of her
in this passage, and he was also obliged to run much slower,
because it was so dark. He at last perceived a light towards
which he made all possible haste ; he went out through a door
which was instantly shut upon him,

You may easily imagine what was his astonishment at finding
himself in the middle of a street, inhabited by curriers. Nor
were they less surprised at seeing him, his eyebrows painted red
and without either beard or mustachios. They began to clap
their hands, to hoot at him; and some even ran after him, and
kept lashing him with strips of their leather.

To complete his misfortune, they led him through the street
where the judge of the police lived, and this magistrate imme-
diately sent to inquire into the cause of the uproar. The curriers
informed him that they saw my brother, exactly in the state he
then was, come out of the gate leading to the apartments of the
ladies belonging to the grand vizier, which opened into their
street, The judge then ordered the unfortunate Bakbarah, upon
the spot, to receive a hundred strokes upon the soles of his
feet, to be conducted without the city, and forbid him ever to
enter it again.

This, Commander of the Faithful, said I to thecaliph Mostanser
Billah, is the history of my second brother, which I wished to
relate to your majesty. He knew not, poor fellow, that the
ladies of our great and powerful lords amuse themselves by
making such fun as this with any young man who is silly enough
to trust himself in their hands,

The barber tnen went on without any inerrupticn to the
history of his third brother.
236 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.
THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S THIRD
BROTHER.

p|IOMMAN DER of the Faithful, my third brother, who
was called Bakbac, was quite blind, and his destiny



passed his life in going from door to door asking
charity. He had been accustomed to walk through the streets
alone for so long a time, that he had no occasion for any one to
lead him.

He happened one day to master of which was quite alone. “Who is there?” he called
out. My brother made no answer, but knocked a second time.
Again did the master of the house inquire who was at the door,
but no one replied. He then came down, opened the door, and
asked my brother what he wanted. “That you will bestow
something upon me,” answered Bakbac. “You seem to me to
be blind,” said the master of the house. “Alas, it is true,”
replied my brother. The other then, taking my brother’s hand,
led him up stairs to an apartment. When they were both in the
chamber, the master of the house again asked my brother what
it was he wanted. “I have already told you,” replied Bakbac,
“that I request a trifle of you.” “My good blind man,” an-
swered the master, “all I can do for you is to wish that Heaven
would restore your sight to you.” ‘You might have told me that
at the door,” said my brother, “and spared me the difficulty of
coming up stairs.” “And why, good innocent man as you are,”
replied the other, “did you not answer me, after you had knocked
the first time, and when I asked you what you wanted? What
is the reason you give people the trouble of coming down to open
the door, when they speak to you? I tell you that I have no-
thing to give you. The staircase is before you, and you may ge
down.

As my brother was going from the house, two of his com-
pan:ons, who were also blind, happened to pass by, and knew
his voice. They stopped toask him what success he had met
with, on which he told them wnat had just befallen him; and
added, that he had received nothing during the whole day.
“{ conjure you,” continued he, “to accompanv me home, that
THE BARBER’S THIRD BROTHER. 237

I may, in your presence, take some of the money which we
have in store among us, to buy something for my supper.”
The two blind men agreed to it, and he conducted them
home.

It is necessary in this place to observe, that the man of the
house in which my brother had been, was a thief, and by
nature both cunning and malicious. He had overheard, by
means of his window, what Bakbac had said to his comrades ;
he therefore came down stairs and followed them, and went with
them, unobserved, into an old woman’s house, where my brother
lodged. As soon as they were seated, Bakbac said to the other
two, “ We must shut the door, brothers, and take care that there
is no stranger among us.” At these words the robber was very
much embarrassed; but perceiving a rope, that hung from a
beam, in the middle of the room, he took hold of it, and sus-
pended himself in the air, while the blind men shut the door,
and felt all round the room with their sticks. When this
ceremony was concluded, and they were again seated, he let go
the rope and sat down by the side of my brother, without
making any noise. The latter, thinking there was no one be-
sides his blind companions, thus addressed them :—“ As you
have made me, comrades, the banker for all the money we three
have collected for a long time past, I wish to prove to you that
I am not unworthy of the trust you have reposed inme. The
last time we reckoned, you know, we had ten thousand drachms,
and we put them into ten bags: I will now shew you that
I have not touched one of them.” Having said this, he put
his hands among some old rags and clothes, and drew out
the ten bags, one after the other, and gave them to his com-
panions.

After the blind men had taken out ten drachms each, my
brother replaced the bags in the same spot. One of the blind
men then said, there was no occasion for them to spend anything
for supper that night, as he had received from the charity of
some good people sufficient provisions for all three ; he instantly
took out of his wallet some bread, cheese, and fruit, and put all
of them upon atable. They then began to eat, and the robber,
who sat on the right hand of my brother, chose the best, and
eat of everything with them: but in spite of all the precaution
he used to avoid making the least noise, Bakbac heard him
238 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

chew, and instantly exclaimed, “ We are lost ; there is a stranger
among us.” While he was saying this, he stretched out his
hand, and seized the robber bythe arm. He then threw himself
upon him, calling out thief! and giving him many blows with
his fist. The other blind men also instantly called out, and
beat the robber, who on his part defended himself as well as he
could. As he was both strong and active, and had the advan-
tage of seeing where he planted his blows, he laid about him
most furiously, first on one side and then the other, whenever he
was able, and called out, “ Thieves ! robbers!” more clamorously
than his enemies.

The neighbours immediately assembled at the noise, broke
open the door, and had much difficulty to separate the combat-
ants. Having at last put an end to the fray, they inquired the
cause of their disagreement. “ Gentlemen,” cried my brother,
who had not yet let the robber go, “this man, whom I have got
hold of, is a thief, who came in here with us for the purpose of
robbing us of the little money we possess.” The robber, who
as soon as he saw the people enter, had shut his eyes, and pre-
tended to be blind, then said, “ This is false, gentlemen ;” and I
swear by the life of the caliph, that I am one of their companions
and associates, and that they refuse to give me the share which
belongs to me.” The neighbours, who did not wish to interfere
with their disputes, carried them all four before the judge of the
police.

When they were come before this magistrate, the robber still
pretending to be blind, without waiting till they were interro-
gated, said, “Since you, my lord, have been appointed to
administer justice in béhalf of the caliph, I will declare to you
that we are all equally culpable. But as we have pledged our-
selves under an oath, not to reveal anything except we receive
the bastinado, if you wish to be informed of our crime, you have
only to order it to be given to us; and you may begin with me.”
My brother now wished to speak, but they compelled him to
hold his tongue, They then began to bastinado the robber.

He had the resolution to bear twenty or thirty strokes, and
then pretended to be overcome with pain, he first opened one
eye, and soon after the other, calling out at the same time fot
mercy, and begging the judge of the police to order them to
remit his punishment. At seeing the robber with both eves
THE BARBER’S THIRD BROTHER. 239

open, the judge was very much astonished. “Scoundrel,” he
cried, “what does this strange thing mean?” “My lord,” re-
plied the robber, “I will discover a most important secret, if
you will have the goodness to pardon me.”

The judge ordered his people to stop the punishment, and
promised to pardon him. “Upon the faith of this promise,”
replied the robber, “I now declare to you, my lord, that both
my companions and myself are possessed of most excellent eye-
sight. We all four feign blindness, in order to have the power
of entering houses without molestation. 1, moreover, confess to
you that we have collected in common, at least ten thousand
drachms by this cunning trick. This morning I demanded
of my companions two thousand five hundred drachms, which
came to my share; but because I declared I would break off
all connexion with them and retire, and from fear that I should
discover their artifice, they refused to give them me; on my
continuing to insist upon my share, they all fell upon me, and
illtreated me in a violent manner, as 1 can prove by the people
who have brought us before you. And if you wish that my
comrades should acknowledge the truth of what I advance,
order them to receive three times as many blows as you have
given me, and you will see them open their eyes as I did.”

’ My brother and the other two blind men wished to convince
the judge that this was an infamous imposture, but he would
not hear a word, but ordered the blind men to receive two
hundred strokes of the bastinado. The judge every moment
expected them to open their eyes, and attributed to their great
obstinacy what it was impossible for them to do. During the
whole of this time the robber kept saying to the blind men,
“My good fellows, open your eyes, and do not wait till you
almost die under the punishment.” Then addressing himself
to the judge of the police, he added, “I see very well, my lord,
that they will never open their eyes; they are without doubt
anxious to avoid the shame of reading their own condemnation
in the countenances of those who surround them. It is better
to pardon them now, and send some one with me to take the
ten thousand drachms they have concealed.”

The judge therefore commanded one of his people to accom-
pany the robber, and they brought the ten bags back with them,
He then ordered two thousand five hundred drachms to he
240 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

counted out and given to the robber, and kept the remainder
for himself. With respect to my brother and his companions,
he was satisfied with ordering them into banishment, which
punishment he thought light enough. I was no sooner informed
of what had happened to Bakbac, than I sought him out. He
related his misfortune to me, and I brought him privately back
into the city. I should have been able, 1 have no doubt, to
have proved his innocence before the judge of the police,
and to have had the robber punished as he deserved, but I dare
not undertake it for fear of bringing some misfortune upon my
own head.

This is the conclusion of the melancholy adventure of my
third brother, who was blind. The caliph did not laugh less at
this than he had done at those he had before heard, and desired
me at once to proceed with the history of my fourth brother.

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FOURTH
BROTHER.

es YHE name by which my fourth brother was called was
B® Alcouz. He lost his eye in the manner I shall have
the honour to relate to your majesty. He was a
butcher by trade, and there was always in his shop
the finest and most beautiful meat that was to be found in the
market.

As he was one day in his shop, an old man, who had a very
long and white beard, came into purchase six pounds of meat ;
he then paid his money and went away. My brother observed
that his money was very beautiful, new, and well coined; he
resolved, therefore, to lay it by in a separate part of his closet.
During five months the same old man came regularly every day
for the sarne quantity of meat, and paid for it with the same
sort of money, which my brother as regularly continued to lay
by.

At the end of five months, Alcouz having an inclination to
make a purchase of a certain quantty of sheep, resolved to pav


THE BARBER’S FOURTH BROTHER. 241

for them out of this particular money ; he therefore went to his
box, and opened it; but he was in the greatest astonishment
when he discovered, instead of his money, only a parcel of
leaves cut round. He immediately began to beat himself, and
made so great a noise that he brought all his neighbours about
him, whose surprise was as great as his own, when he informed
them of what had passed. “I wish,” cried my brother, with
tears in his eyes, “that this treacherous old man would at this
instant make his appearance with his hypocritical face”” He
had hardly spoken these words, when he saw him coming
along at a distance. He ran in the greatest hurry to meet him,
and having seized hold of him, “ Mussulmen,” he vociferated
with all his force, “assist me; only listen to the shameful trick
that this infamous man has played me.” He then related toa
large crowd of people, who had collected round him, the same
story he had before done to his neighbours. When he had
finished his tale, the old man, without the least emotion, quietly
answered, “ You would do much better to let me go, and by
this action make reparation for the affront you have thus offered
me before so many people, lest I should return you the compli-
ment in a more serious manner, which I should be sorry to
do.” “And what have you, pray, to say against me?” replied my
brother ; “‘I am an honest man in my business, and I fear you
not.” “You wish, then, that I should make it public,” returned
the old man in the same tone of voice. ‘Learn, then,” added
he, addressing himself to the people, “that instead of selling
the flesh of sheep, as he ought to do, this man sells human flesh ;
for at this very moment, there is a man with his throat cut
hanging up on the outside of his shop like a sheep. Go there,
and we shall soon know whether I have spoken the truth.”
Before my brother had opened the box where the leaves were,
he had that morning killed a sheep, and had dressed and exposed
it on the outside of his shop as usual. He therefore protested
that what the old man had said was false; but in spite of
all his protestations, the credulous mob, enraged at the idea of a
man’s being guilty of so shocking a crime, wished to be assured
of the fact on the spot. They therefore obliged my brother to let
the old man go, and laid hold of him instead, and ran to his shop,
where they saw a man with his throat cut, and hung up exactly
as the accuser had stated : for this old man was, in fact, a magi-
Q
242 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

cian, and had deceived the eyes of all the people, as he had for-
merly done my brother, when he made him take the leaves he had
given him for real good money.

At sight of this, one of those who held Alcouz gave him a great
blow with his fist, and at the same time said, “Is it thus then,
rascal, that you make us eat human flesh?” The old man also,
who had not left them, immediately gave him another blow, that
knocked out one of his eyes. Every one who could get near
him was equally active in beating him. Nor were they satisfied
with ill-treating him in this manner : they conducted him before
the judge of the police, before whom they produced the pretended
carcase, which they had taken down and brought with them, as
a proof of the accused person’s guilt. The judge of the police
attended to what my brother had to say with great patience ;
but the story of the money changed into leaves appeared so
little worthy of belief, that he treated my brother as an impostor,
and ordered him to receive five hundred blows. After this, he
condemned him to perpetual banishment.

My brother retired to a very obscure part, where he remained
concealed till the wounds his punishment produced were healed.
It was chiefly on the back that he had been so beaten. As soon
as he was able to walk, he travelled to a city where he was known
to no one; there he took a lodging, from whence he hardly ever
stirred. He one day went to walk in the suburbs of the town,
when he suddenly heard a great noise of horsemen coming
along behind him. He happened just at this instant to be near
the door of a large house, and as he fancied that these horsemen
were in pursuit of him in order to arrest him, he opened the door
for the purpose of concealing himself. After having shut it
again, he went into a large court, where he had no sooner ap-
peared than two domestics came up to him and seized him by
the collar, saying that he meant to rob the house.

You may easily imagine that my brother was not a little sur-
prised at this sort of welcome. “ My good friends,” said he to
them, “I really know not what you wish of me; you without
doubt take me for another person.” “No, no,” replied they ;
“we are not ignorant that you are a freebooter. Let us see if
you have not the knife about you which you had in your hand
when we pursued you last night.” Having said this, they began
to search him, and perceived that he had a knife. “So, so.”
THE BARBER’S FOURTH BROTHER. 243

cried they in taking it, “have you the assurance still to deny
that you are arobber?” “What, then,” answered my brother,
“cannot a man carry a knife in his pocket without being a thief ?
My sins must be very great, since, after having been once before
so unjustly treated, I am served so a second time without being
the least culpable.”

The two servants paid no attention to my brother’s complaints,
but carried him before the judge of the police. “How dare
you,” said the judge, “break into people’s houses, and pursue
them with a knife in your hand?” “My lord,” answered poor
Alcouz, “I am one of the most innocent men in the world. No
person is more worthy of compassion than I am.” “ Sir,” cried
one of the domestics at this instant, “ will you listen for a moment
to a robber, who breaks into people’s houses, pillages them, and
murders the inhabitants?” My brother was now stripped, and
on perceiving the marks of punishment on his back, the judge
immediately ordered him to receive upon the spot a hundred
strokes, with a leathern strap, on his shoulders, without inquir-
ing any further into the matter: he then commanded him to. be
led through the city upon a camel, with a crier going before
him, calling out, “THIS Is THE WAY THEY PUNISH THOSE WHO
FORCIBLY BREAK INTO HOUSES.”

When this ceremony was over, they set him down without
the town, and forbade him ever to enter it again. Some people
who accidentally met him after this second disgraceful event,
informed me where he was. I directly set out to find him, and
then brought him secretly to Bagdad, where I did everything, as
far as I was able, to assist him.

The caliph Mostanser Billah (continued the barber) did not
laugh so much at this history as at the others; for he had the
goodness of heart to commiserate the unfortunate Alcouz, and
commanded me to narrate my fifth brother’s history.
244 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER’S FIFTH
BROTHER.




TE) HE name of my fifth brother was Alnaschar, who,
while he lived with my father, was excessively idle:
instead of working for his bread, he was not ashamed
of demanding sufficient for his support every evening,
and would live upon it the next day. Our father at last died at
a very advanced period of life, and all he left us consisted of seven
hundred drachms of silver. We divided it equally among us,
and each took one hundred for his share. Alnaschar determined
to lay out his portion in the purchase of glasses, bottles, and
other glass articles, which he went to get at a large wholesale
merchant’s. He put the whole of his stock into an open basket,
and fixed upon a very small shop, where he sat down with the
basket before him; and, leaning his back against the wall,
waited for customers to buy his merchandise.

While he was remaining in this attitude, with his eyes fixed
upon his basket, he began to meditate ; and in the midst of his
reverie, he gave vent to the following speech, sufficiently loud
for a tailor, who was his neighbour, to hear him.

“This basket,” said he, “ cost me one hundred drachms, and
that is all 1 am worth in the world. In selling its contents by
retail, I shall do well if I make two hundred drachms ; and of
these two hundred, which I shall invest again in glassware, |
shall make four hundred drachms. By continuing this traffic,
I shall in process of time amass the sum of four thousand
drachms. With these four thousand I shall easily make eight
And as soon as I am worth ten thousand, I will leave off selling
glassware, and turn jeweller. 1 will then deal in diamonds,
pearls, and all sorts of precious stones. Nor will I remain
satistied till 1 have realised one hundred thousand drachms.
And when I shall become thus rich, I shall think myseit equal
to a prince; and I will send and demand the daughter of the
grand vizier in marriage. If the vizier should be so ill-bred as
to refuse me his daughter. thonch I know that will not be the
case, I will go and take her away before his face, and bring her
home in spite of him.

“ As soon as I shall have married the grand vizier’s daughter,
THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER. 245

I will dress myself like a prince, and will parade through the
town, mounted on a fine horse, the saddle of which shall be of
pure gold, and the caparisons of gold stuff, relieved with dia-
monds and pearls. I will be accompanied by slaves, and will
thus proceed to the palace of the vizier. When I shall have
dismounted -at the grand vizier’s, he, in receiving me for his son-
in-law, shall give me his place, and seat himself before me, in
order to shew me the more respect.

“T will then return home with the same pomp. My wife will
send some officer to compliment me on my visit to her father.
I will bestow a beautiful robe of honour on the officer, and send
him back with a rich present. If in return she shall wish to
make me a present, I will refuse it, and dismiss the person who
brings it. I will not, moreover, permit her to leave her apart-
ments upon any account whatever, without first consulting me ;
and whenever I wish to go to her, it shall always be in a way
that shall impress her with the greatest respect for me. In
short, no house shall be so well regulated as mine. I will always
appear magnificently dressed ; and whenever I wish to pass the
evening with her, I will sit in the most honourable seat, where
I will affect a grave and solemn air; nor will I turn my head to
the right or left. I will speak but little; and while my wife,
beautiful as the moon at the full, presents herself before me in
all her splendour, I will pretend not to see her. I will thus
begin, on the very first day of my marriage, to teach her how
she may expect to be treated during the remainder of her life.

“The next day she will not fail to complain to her mother, the
lady of the grand vizier, of my pride and neglect, and this will .
very much delight me. Her mother will then come to see me,
and out of respect take and kiss my hands, and say to me, ‘My
lord, I entreat you not to despise my child in such a manner,
nor keep her at such a distance ; I assure you she will always
endeavour to please you, and I know her whole heart is devoted
to you.” Although my mother-in-law shall address me so re-
spectfully and kindly, I will not answer her a word, but remain
as grave and solemn as ever.

“‘ My mother-in-law will then take a glass of wine, and putting
it into my wife’s hand, will say, ‘ Go and present him this glass of
wine yourself ; he will not, perhaps, have the cruelty to refuse it
trom so beautiful a hand.” My wife will then take the glass, and
246 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS,

stand up before me, trembling all the time. When she observes
that I do not incline myself towards her, and that I persist in
taking not the least notice of her, she will address me, with her
eyes bathed in tears, in these words : ‘ My heart, my dear soul, my
amiable lord, I conjure you to take this glass of wine from the
hand of the humblest of your slaves.’ I shall, however, take
care neither to look at, nor speak to her. ‘ My charming hus-
band,’ will she continue to say, ‘I will not cease entreating you
till I obtain the favour of your drinking it’ At last, tired and
worn out with her solicitations, I will throw a most terrible glance
at her, and pushing her violently from me with my foot, she
will fall down on the floor.”

My brother was so entirely absorbed in these chimerical
visions, that he represented the action with his foot, as if it were
a reality, and he unfortunately struck his basket of glassware so
violently, that he sent it from one end of the shop into the street,
where it was all broken to pieces.

His neighbour, the tailor, who had heard the whole of his
extravagant speech, burst out into a fit of laughter when he saw
the basket overturned. “Oh, you cruel wretch,” said he to my
brother, “ ought you not to expire with shame at ill-treating a
young wife in such a manner, when she has given you no reason
for complaint? You must be hard-hearted indeed to pay no
attention to the tears, and be insensible to the charms of so
amiable a lady. If I were in the place of your father-in-law, the
grand vizier, I would order you a hundred strokes with a
leathern strap, and send you round the city with the praise you
so well merit.”

This most unfortunate accident brought my brother to his
senses, and knowing that it was his own insupportable pride that
had caused it, he beat his breast, tore his garments, and sobbed
so violently and loud, that all the neighbourhood soon assembled.
Just at this time a lady of considerable consequence passed by,
mounted on a mule very richly caparisoned. The state in which
she saw my brother excited her compassion. She asked who he
was, and the reason of his crying so violently, and on hearing of
his misfortune, she gave him a purse containing five hundred
pieces of gold. Alnaschar was ready to expire with joy at sight
of it. He bestowed a thousand blessings on the lady, and after
shutting up his shop, he went home.
THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER. 447

He made many serious reflections on the good fortune which
had so unexpectedly happened to him ; and while he was thus
employed, he heard some person knock at his door. Before he
opened it, he asked who was there, and perceiving it was a female
voice, he opened it. “My son,” said she, addressing my brother,
“JT havea favour to request of you. It is now the time for
prayers, and I wish to wash myself, in order to be fit to offer
them. Suffer me, I entreat you, to come into your house, and
afford me a basin of water.” My brother looked at her, and
saw she was rather advanced in years ; and although he did not
know her, he nevertheless acceded to what she wished. He gave
her a vessel full of water, and then resumed his seat. He was
again quite absorbed with his adventure ; he took his gold and
put it into a sort of long and narrow purse, adapted to the pur-
pose of carrying it at his girdle. The old woman in the mean-
time said her prayers; and when she had finished, she approached
my brother, and thanked him for his kindness.

As she was but meanly dressed, he thought that she required
charity ; and he offered her therefore two pieces of gold. The
old woman drew back with as much surprise as if my brother
had done her aninjury. “Put back your money,” said she, “ for
I have no necessity for it. I belong to a young lady in this city
of most incomparable beauty, and so rich that she does not let
me want for anything.”

My brother was not cunning enough to perceive the address
of the old woman who refused the two pieces of gold, only to
dupe him the more. He asked her if she could not procure him
the honour of seeing this lady. “Certainly,” answered she,
“and you may even be able to marry her and get possession of
all her fortune; take your money and follow me.” Delighted
with having so unexpectedly received such a large sum of money,
and of finding almost immediately after a beautiful and rich wife,
he lost all recollection of everything else. He took the five hun-
dred pieces of gold, and suffered the old woman to conduct him.

She went on before, and he followed her till they came to the
door of a large house, at which she knocked. He came up to
her just as a young female Greek slave opened the door. The
old woman made him go in first; he passed through a well-
paved court, and she then introduced him snto a hall, the furni-
ture of which confirmed him in the high opinion he had con-
240 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

ceived of tne mistress of the house. No sooner had he sat down
than the lady of the house made her appearance, and he was
much more struck with her beauty than with the magnificence
and richness of her dress. He rose up the moment he perceived
hér, She expressed great joy at seeing him. and said to him,
“ Weare not here,sufficiently at our ease ; come, give me your
hand? Ahd thesaffie-instant holding out her own, she led him
to a distant apartment, where they remained some time in con-
versation ; she.then left him with a promise of returning in a few
rioments. He‘waited some time, when, instead of the lady, a
lakge black slave entered, with a scimitar in hishand. He imme-
diately strifiped Alnaschar, took away his gold, and wounded him
with his scimitar in several parts of his flesh. The poor unfortu-
nate man fell down on the ground, where he remained without
motion, though he did not lose his senses. The black slave
thinking he had killed him, asked for some salt, of which the
Greek slave brought him a large dish. They then rubbed it
over my brother’s wounds, and threw him through a trap-door
into a subterraneous place, in which there were the bodies of
different people who had been murdered. The salt with which
his wounds had been rubbed was what preserved his life; he
soon after felt himself sufficiently strong to sit up; and at the
end of two days he opened the trap-door in the night, and obser-
ving a place in a court in which he could conceal himself, he
remained there till daydreak. He then saw the detestable old
woman come out ; she opened the street door, and went in search
of more prey. As soon.as she was gone too far to observe him,
he let himself out of this cut-throat house, and fled to mine.

At the end of a month he was quite cured of his wounds, by
means of the infallible remedies I made him apply. He then
resolved to revenge himself on the old woman who had so cruelly
deceived him. For this purpose he took a purse large enough
to hold five hundred pieces of money, but instead of gold he
filled it with bits of glass.

““My brother then tied the purse round his girdle, and dis-
guised himself as an old woman. After which he took a scimitar,
and concealed it under his dress. He went out early one morn-
ing, and soon met the old hag, who was already walking about
the city seeking to entrap some one or other. Alnaschar ac-
costed her, and feigning the voice of a woman, he said, “Can
THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER. 249

_you do me the favour to lend me a money balance? Jam a
Persian, and but just arrived in this city. I have brought five
hundred pieces of gold from my own country, and I wish to
see if they are weight.” “ My good woman,” replied the other,
“you could not have addressed yourself to a more proper
person than me. I will take you to the house of my son, who
is a money-changer ; and he will take a pleasure in weighing the
gold for you.” My brother followed her to the same house
where she had introduced him the first time, and the door was
opened by the Greek slave.

The old woman conducted my brother into the hall, where
she bid him wait a moment, while she went to find her son.
The pretended son then appeared in the form of that villanous
black slave. “Come, my old woman,” he called out, “get up
and follow me.” Having spoken thus, he walked on before to
the place where he wished to murdershim. Alnaschar got up
and followed the black.’slave ; and as he was going along, he
drew his scimitar fromgan: ndgr, his robe, and gave him sucha blow
on the hind part of the RE¢k; sthat he cut hishead completely off.
The Greek slave directly al brought a:basin of salt ; but when
she saw Alnaschar with*the scimitar in his-hand, she let the
basin fall and ran away; but my_ brother being able to run
faster, soon overtook her, and ma te her head fly from her
shoulders. At hearing thig,noise, the wicked old woman ran to
see what was the matter, when “Alnaschar seized her before she
had time to make her escape. “ Wretch, ” he exclaimed, “dost
thou not know me? I am the person into whose house you
came the other day to request’ leave to wash yourself, and
say your hypocritical prayers.” She instantly fell down on
her knees, and implored his pardon, but he cut her into four







:eces.

: The lady alone remained, who knew nothing at all of what
was passing. My brother went to look after her, and discovered
her in a chamber. When she saw him enter, she was near
fainting. She prayed him to spare her life, and he had the
yenerosity to grant it. “How can you, madam,” he asked,
“live with such infamous wretches as those on whom I have
now so justly avenged myself?” “I was,” she answered, “the
wife of a very worthy merchant, and that wicked old woman, of
whose treachery I was ignorant, sometimes came to see me.”
250 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

“Madam,” said she one day to me, “we are going to have a gay
and splendid wedding at our house, and you will enjoy a great
deal of pleasure there, if you will honour us with your company.”
I suffered myself to be prevailed upon to go; and for this pur-
pose I dressed myself in my richest habit, and took a hundred
pieces of gold with me. I followed her till she came to this
house, where I have ever since been detained by force.” “ From
the manner in which this black proceeded, he must have
amassed,” replied my brother, “ great wealth.” “So much so,”
she answered, “that if you could carry it away, you would never
be poor again.” She conducted Alnaschar into a room where he
saw so many coffers filled with gold that he could not conceal
his astonishment. “Go,” she cried, “and bring here a sufficient
number of persons to carry all this away.”

My brother did not wait to be tolda second time; he went
away, and was absent only till he collected ten men together.
He brought them back with him, and was much astonished to
find the door of the house open ; but his astonishment was still
greater, when, on going into the room where he had seen the
coffers, he could not discover a single one. The lady had been
both more cunning and more diligent than he had, and she and
the coffers had entirely vanished during my brother's absence.
That he might not return with empty hands, he ordered the men
to take, instead of the coffers, whatever movables they could
find in the chambers and different apartments, whence he took
much more than was sufficient to repay him the value of his five
hundred pieces of gold, of which they had robbed him. But in
going away from the house, my brother forgot to shut the door ;
and the neighbours who knew my brother, and had observed
the porters both come and go, went and informed the judge of
the whole business, which appeared to them of a very suspicious
nature.

Alnaschar passed the night quite at his ease; but early the
next morning, as he was going out, he encountered twenty men
belonging to the police, who immediately seized him, and brought
him before the judge of the police. My brother then related, with-
out disguise, every circumstance that had happened to him, from
the time the old woman first came to his house to request leave
to say her prayers, till he returned to the chamber, in which he
had left the young lady. With rerard to what he had carried
THE BARBER’S SIXTH BROTHER. 251

home, he entreaféd the judge to suffer him to keep at least a
part of it, to recompense him for the five hundred pieces of gold
of which they had robbed him.

The judge immediately sent some of his people to my brother’s
house, to bring away everything he had; and as soon as the
things were deposited in his warehouse, he ordered my brother
instantly to leave the city, and never to return again, on forfeit-
ure of his life; because he was fearful, if my brother remained
there, he would go and complain of his injustice to the caliph.
Alnaschar accordingly departed from the city, and fled for refuge
to another town. But on his road he encountered some robbers,
who stripped him as bare as my hand. I was no sooner in-
formed of this new misfortune, than I took some clothes with
me and went to find him out: after consoling him as well as it
was in my power, I brought him back with me, and made him
enter the city quite privately, and I took as much care of him as
of my other brothers.

THE HISTORY OF THE BARBER'S SIXTH
BROTHER.

[Se HE history of my sixth brother is the only one that

now remains to be told, and he was called Schacabac,
the hare-lipped. He was at first sufficiently indus-
trious to employ the hundred drachms of silver, which
came to his share, in a very advantageous manner; but at
length, by reverse of fortune, he was reduced to the necessity of
begging his bread. He one day passed by a very magnificent
building, through the door of which he observed a spacious
court, where he saw a vast number of servants. He went up to
one of them, and inquired of him to whom the house belonged.
“ My good man,” answered the domestic, “where can you come
from to ask such a question? Any one you met would tell you
it belonged to a Barmecide.” My brother, to whom the liberal
and generous dispositions of the Barmecides were well known,
addressed himself to the porters, for there were more than one,



252 THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

and requested them to afford him some charity. “ Come in,”
answered they, “ no one prevents you, and speak to our master ;
he will send you back well satisfied.”

My brother did not expect so much kindness ; and after re-
turning many thanks to the porters, he, with their permission,
entered the palace, which was so large that it took him some
time to find the apartment belonging to the Barmecide. At
length he reached it, and perceived a venerable old man, whose
beard was long and white, sitting on a sofa. In fact, it was the
Barmecide himself, who told him in an obliging manner that he
was welcome, and asked him what he wished. ‘“ My lord,” an-
swered my brother, in a lamentable tone, in order to excite his
pity, “I am a poor man who stands very much in need of the
assistance of such powerful and generous persons as yourself.”

The Barmecide was much astonished at my brother’s answer:
“Ts it possible,” he cried, “that I should live at Bagdad, and
that such a man as you should be so much distressed as you say
you are? I cannot suffer this; you must at once have some-
thing to eat. Here, boy,” added he, raising his voice, “bring us
instantly a basin of water, that we may wash our hands.”

Although no boy made his appearance, and my brother ob-
served neither basin nor water, the Barmecide nevertheless
began to rub his hands, as if some one held the water for him ;
and while he was doing this, he said to my brother, “ Come close
and wash along with me.” Schacabac by this supposed that the
Barmecide was fond of fun, and as he himself liked a little rail-
lery, and was not ignorant of the submission the rich expected
from the poor, he approached him and did the same.

“Come,” said the Barmecide, “now bring us something to
eat, and mind you do not keep us waiting.” He had no sooner
said this than he began, although nothing had been brought to
eat, as if he had taken something in his plate, and pretended to
put it to his mouth and chew it, calling out at the same time to
my brother, “ Eat, I entreat you, my guest ; make yourself quite
at home. Eat, I beg of you: you seem, for a hungry man, to
have but a very poor appetite.” “ Pardon me, my lord,” replied
Schacabac, imitating his motions at the same time very accu-
rately ; “ you see I lose no time, and understand my business
very well.” “It affords me great pieasure,” added the Barme-
cide, “to see you ; and I entreat you tc eat heartily.”, He pre-
THE PARBER’S SIXTH BROTHER. 253

sently called for a goose with sweet sauce, and dressed with
vinegar, honey, dried raisins, grey peas, and dried figs. “This
goose is nice and fat,” said the Barmecide; “ here, take only a
wing and a thigh, for you must nurse your appetite, as there are
many more things yet to come.” In short, he called for many
other dishes of different kinds, of which my brother, all the time
dying with hunger, continued to pretend to eat. But what le
boasted the most of was a lamb that had been fatted with pis-
tachio-nuts, and which he ordered, and was served in the same
manner as the other dishes had been. “ Now this,” said he, “is
a dish you never meet with anywhere but at my table, and I
wish you to eat your fill of it.” My brother pretended to enjoy
the lamb very much. “ Hollo, boy,” again cried the Barmecide,
“bring us a ragout.” “Oh, no, if you please,” said Schacabac,
“for in truth, my lord, I cannot indeed eat any more.” “ Well,
then,” cried the Barmecide, “after having eaten so heartily, it
is necessary to drink a little. You have no objection to good
wine?” “ My lord,” replied my brother, “ if you will excuse me,
I never drink wine, because it is forbidden me.” “Oh, you are
too scrupulous,” said the other; “come, come, do as I do,”
“To oblige you, then,” replied Schacabac, “I will; but as I am
not in the habit of drinking wine, I am fearful of being guilty of
some fault against good breeding, and even against the respect
that is due to you. It is for this reason that I still entreat you
to excuse my drinking any wine; I shall be well satisfied with
water.” “No, no,” said the Barmecide, “ you must drink wine.”
At the same time he ordered some to be brought. But the wine,
like the dinner, never in reality appeared. He then pretended
to pour some out, and drank the first glass. After that he
poured out another glass for my brother, and presenting it to
him, “Come, drink my health,” he cried, “and tell me if you
think the wine good.” ‘My lord,” my brother said, “I find
this wine excellent ;” and after pretending to drink for some
time, he feigned to be drunk. He raised his hand and gave the
Barmecide such a violent blow that he knocked him down. He
was going to strike him a second time, but the Barmecide, hold-
ing out his hand to avoid the blow, called out, “ Are you mad ?”
My brothe